A defence of a paper, entituled, Gospel-truths against the exceptions of the Bishop of Cork's testimony by W. Penn
         Penn, William, 1644-1718.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 191 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 71 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-02 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54129
         Wing P1274
         ESTC R218266
         99829875
         99829875
         34322
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54129)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 34322)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1921:11)
      
       
         
           
             A defence of a paper, entituled, Gospel-truths against the exceptions of the Bishop of Cork's testimony by W. Penn
             Penn, William, 1644-1718.
             Penn, William, 1644-1718. Gospel-truths. aut
             Wettenhall, Edward, 1636-1713. Testimony of the Bishop of Cork. aut
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [8], 131, [5] p.
           
             printed by Tace Sowle],
             [London :
             Printed in the year, 1698.
          
           
             Includes "The testimony of the Bishop of Cork" with a caption title on p. 21; pagination and register are continuous.
             Place of publication and printer's name from Wing.
             With a final leaf of advertisement.
             "Gospel-truths held and briefly declared by the people called Quakers," was originally published in 1698. With a caption title, and signed on p. 5 by William Penn and 3 others.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Doctrines -- Early works to 1800.
           Quakers -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-07 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-08 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-10 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-10 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-01 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           Of
           a
           PAPER
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           GOSPEL-TRVTHS
           Against
           the
           EXCEPTIONS
           OF
           THE
           BISHOP
           of
           CORK'S
           Testimony
           .
        
         
           By
           W.
           Penn.
           
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           ,
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           IT
           was
           the
           Wise
           Counsel
           of
           an
           Ancient
           and
           Great
           Prelate
           ,
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           at
           a
           late
           Visit
           I
           made
           him
           there
           ,
           to
           discourage
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           endeavour
           to
           abate
           Strife
           among
           Christians
           :
           For
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           
             Heaven
             is
             a
             Quiet
             Place
             ;
             there
             are
             no
             Quarrels
             there
             ,
             and
             Religion
             is
             a
             Holy
             and
             Peaceable
             Thing
             ,
             and
             Excites
             to
             Piety
             and
             Charity
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Genealogies
             ,
             Strife
             and
             Debates
             .
          
           But
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Cork
           seems
           to
           be
           of
           another
           Mind
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           pass
           by
           so
           Inoffensive
           a
           Paper
           as
           that
           Stiled
           Gospel-Truths
           (
           given
           him
           by
           me
           in
           a
           Private
           Way
           ,
           at
           a
           Friendly
           Visit
           upon
           his
           own
           Desire
           )
           
           without
           his
           
             Publick
             Animadversions
          
           ;
           and
           those
           Exprest
           not
           with
           so
           much
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           as
           might
           have
           been
           expected
           from
           him
           to
           his
           Dissenting
           Neighbours
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           very
           sorry
           my
           Christian
           Visits
           to
           the
           Bishop
           have
           met
           with
           no
           Better
           Returns
           than
           Controversie
           :
           But
           because
           that
           's
           his
           ,
           and
           not
           my
           fault
           ,
           it
           shall
           be
           my
           Satisfaction
           .
        
         
           I
           did
           indeed
           ,
           Perceiving
           him
           Conversant
           in
           our
           Writings
           ,
           and
           his
           Character
           to
           be
           Moderation
           ,
           casually
           Present
           him
           with
           one
           of
           those
           Papers
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Nature
           of
           it
           is
           Far
           from
           Provocation
           ,
           so
           my
           design
           in
           it
           was
           purely
           to
           Improve
           his
           Temper
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Excite
           his
           Contradiction
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           Writ
           for
           an
           Exact
           and
           Compleat
           Account
           of
           our
           Belief
           ,
           but
           Occasionally
           ,
           to
           prevent
           the
           Prejudices
           that
           the
           
           Attempts
           of
           a
           Course
           and
           Scurrilous
           Pen
           at
           Dublin
           ,
           just
           before
           ,
           might
           provoke
           in
           some
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Points
           touched
           upon
           in
           the
           Gospel-Truths
           .
           And
           though
           we
           have
           been
           so
           Unhappy
           as
           to
           be
           therein
           Mistaken
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           yet
           it
           's
           some
           Comfort
           to
           Us
           that
           our
           Christian
           Declaration
           hath
           had
           quite
           another
           Reception
           with
           the
           Generality
           of
           those
           to
           whose
           Hands
           it
           has
           come
           :
           And
           I
           heartily
           wish
           That
           hath
           not
           been
           the
           most
           prevailing
           Motive
           to
           his
           Undertaking
           .
           However
           ,
           since
           he
           has
           been
           pleased
           to
           fault
           it
           both
           with
           Shortness
           and
           Error
           ,
           which
           we
           thought
           Healing
           ,
           at
           least
           Inoffensive
           ,
           I
           esteem
           my self
           Answerable
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           ,
           with
           God's
           Assistance
           ,
           Defend
           it
           against
           the
           Force
           of
           his
           Exceptions
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           with
           Clearness
           and
           Temper
           :
           For
           ,
           though
           I
           may
           be
           plain
           ,
           as
           he
           may
           expect
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           be
           neither
           Rude
           nor
           Bitter
           .
        
         
         
           I
           ask
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           but
           the
           Common
           Justice
           due
           to
           all
           Authors
           ,
           especially
           in
           Controverted
           Points
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Attention
           and
           Impartiality
           ;
           and
           then
           judge
           whether
           our
           Pacifick
           Paper
           deserved
           so
           Sharp
           a
           Censure
           ,
           and
           the
           Manner
           of
           its
           being
           given
           him
           ,
           so
           Publick
           a
           Return
           :
           Though
           I
           hope
           the
           Consequence
           will
           be
           Good.
           To
           Almighty
           God
           I
           leave
           the
           Success
           ,
           and
           am
           in
           all
           Christian
           Obligation
           ,
        
         
           
             Thy
             Assured
             Friend
             ,
             W.
             Penn.
             
          
           
             Bristol
             ,
             
               the
               23d
               of
               the
               7th
               Month
               ,
               1698.
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           GOSPEL-TRUTHS
           Held
           and
           briefly
           Declared
           by
           the
           People
           called
           QUAKERS
           ,
           for
           Satisfaction
           of
           Moderate
           Enquirers
           .
        
         
           
             SOBER
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           IF
           thou
           hadst
           rather
           we
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Right
           than
           in
           the
           Wrong
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           thinkest
           it
           but
           a
           Reasonable
           Thing
           that
           we
           should
           be
           Heard
           before
           we
           are
           Condemned
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Belief
           ought
           to
           be
           taken
           from
           
             our
             own
             Mouths
          
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           theirs
           that
           have
           prejudged
           our
           Cause
           ;
           then
           we
           intreat
           thee
           to
           Read
           and
           Weigh
           the
           following
           Brief
           Account
           of
           those
           Things
           that
           are
           chiefly
           Received
           and
           Professed
           among
           us
           ,
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Illumination
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Double
           and
           Agreeing
           Record
           of
           True
           Religion
           .
           Published
           to
           Inform
           the
           Moderate
           Enquirer
           ,
           and
           Reclaim
           the
           Prejudic'd
           to
           a
           better
           Temper
           ,
           which
           GOD
           grant
           ,
           to
           his
           Glory
           ,
           and
           their
           Peace
           .
        
         
         
           I.
           It
           is
           our
           Belief
           ;
           that
           
             GOD
             Is
          
           ,
           and
           that
           He
           is
           a
           Rewarder
           of
           all
           them
           that
           fear
           Him
           ,
           with
           Eternal
           Rewards
           of
           Happiness
           ;
           and
           that
           those
           that
           fear
           him
           not
           ,
           
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             Hell.
          
           Heb.
           11.
           6.
           
           Rev.
           22.
           12.
           
           Rom.
           2.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
           Psal
           .
           9.
           17.
           
        
         
           II.
           That
           there
           are
           Three
           that
           bear
           Record
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Father
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           these
           Three
           are
           really
           One.
           1.
           
           John
           5.
           7.
           
        
         
           III.
           That
           the
           Word
           was
           made
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           dwelt
           among
           Men
           ,
           and
           was
           and
           is
           the
           
             only
             Begotten
          
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           full
           of
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           :
           His
           Beloved
           Son
           in
           whom
           he
           is
           
             well
             pleased
          
           ,
           and
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             who
             tasted
             Death
             for
             every
             Man
             ,
          
           and
           Dyed
           for
           Sin
           ,
           that
           
             we
             might
             Die
             to
             Sin
          
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Power
           and
           Spirit
           be
           raised
           up
           to
           Newness
           of
           Life
           here
           ,
           and
           to
           Glory
           hereafter
           .
           
             John
             1.
             14.
             
             Matth.
             3.
             17.
             
             Heb.
          
           2.
           9.
           
        
         
           IV.
           That
           as
           we
           are
           
             only
             Justified
          
           from
           the
           Guilt
           of
           Sin
           by
           Christ
           the
           Propitiation
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Works
           of
           Righteousness
           that
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           Necessity
           that
           we
           receive
           and
           obey
           ,
           to
           
             unfeigned
             Repentance
             and
             Amendment
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           the
           holy
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           obtain
           that
           Remission
           and
           Justification
           from
           Sin
           :
           Since
           no
           Man
           can
           be
           Justified
           by
           
           Christ
           ,
           
             who
             walks
             not
             after
             the
             Spirit
             but
             after
             the
             Flesh
          
           ;
           for
           
             whom
             he
             Sanctifies
             ,
             them
             ●e
             also
             Justifies
             :
             And
             if
             we
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             as
             he
             is
             Light
             ,
             his
             precious
             Blood
             ●leanseth
             us
             from
             all
             Sin
             ;
             as
             well
             from
             the
             Pollution
             as
             Guilt
             of
             Sin
             ,
          
           Rom.
           3.
           22.
           to
           26.
           
           Chap.
           8.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           1
           
           John
           5.
           7.
           
        
         
           V.
           That
           Christ
           is
           die
           Great
           
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           that
           lighteth
           
             every
             Man
          
           that
           cometh
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           is
           full
           of
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           giveth
           to
           all
           Light
           for
           Light
           ,
           and
           Grace
           for
           Grace
           ;
           and
           by
           his
           Light
           and
           Grace
           he
           Inwardly
           Appears
           to
           Man
           ,
           and
           teaches
           such
           as
           will
           be
           taught
           by
           him
           ,
           
             That
             Denying
             Ungodliness
             and
             Worldly
             Lusts
             ,
             they
             should
             live
             Soberly
             Righteously
             ,
             and
             Godly
             ,
             in
             this
             present
             World.
          
           John
           8.
           12.
           
           Chap.
           1.
           9
           ,
           ●14
           .
           Tit.
           2.
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           VI.
           That
           this
           Principle
           of
           Light
           and
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           GOD's
           Gift
           ,
           through
           Christ
           ,
           to
           Man
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           shews
           us
           our
           Sins
           ,
           Reproves
           us
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           
             Lead
             all
             all
             out
             of
             them
          
           that
           obey
           it
           ,
           to
           serve
           GOD
           ,
           in
           Fear
           and
           Love
           ,
           all
           their
           Days
           .
           And
           they
           that
           turn
           not
           at
           the
           Reproofs
           thereof
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           Repent
           ,
           and
           Live
           ,
           and
           Walk
           according
           to
           it
           ,
           
             shall
             die
             in
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             where
             Christ
             is
             gone
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             come
             ,
             who
             is
             Undefiled
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             
             Sinners
             .
          
           Ephes
           .
           5.
           13.
           
           John
           16.
           7.
           
           Prov.
           1.
           20.
           to
           24.
           
           John
           8.
           24.
           
        
         
           VII
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Principle
           by
           which
           GOD
           prepares
           the
           Heart
           to
           worship
           him
           aright
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Duties
           of
           Religion
           ,
           as
           
             Praying
             ,
             Praising
          
           and
           Preaching
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           performed
           through
           the
           sanctifying
           Power
           and
           Assistance
           of
           It
           ;
           other
           Worship
           being
           but
           Formal
           ,
           and
           Will-Worship
           ,
           with
           which
           we
           cannot
           ,
           in
           Conscience
           ,
           joyn
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           maintain
           or
           uphold
           It.
           Rom.
           8.
           26.
           1
           
           Pet.
           4.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           VIII
           .
           Worship
           in
           this
           Gospel-Day
           is
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           ;
           For
           
             GOD
             is
             a
             Spirit
          
           ,
           as
           Christ
           teacheth
           and
           he
           will
           Now
           be
           worshiped
           in
           Spirit
           and
           Truth
           ,
           being
           most
           suitable
           to
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           :
           wherefore
           we
           wait
           in
           our
           Assemblies
           to
           feel
           GOD's
           Spirit
           to
           open
           and
           move
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           before
           we
           dare
           offer
           Sacrifice
           to
           the
           LORD
           ,
           or
           Preach
           to
           others
           the
           way
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           That
           we
           may
           Preach
           in
           Power
           as
           well
           as
           Words
           ,
           and
           as
           GOD
           Promised
           ,
           and
           Christ
           Ordained
           ,
           
             Without
             Money
             ,
             and
             without
             Price
             .
          
           John
           4.
           23
           ,
           24.
           1
           
           Thess
           .
           1.
           5.
           
           Isa
           .
           55.
           1.
           
           Rev.
           22.
           17.
           
           Matt.
           10.
           8.
           
        
         
           IX
           .
           This
           also
           leads
           us
           to
           deny
           all
           the
           vain
           Customs
           and
           Fashions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           avoid
           Excess
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           that
           our
           Moderation
           
           may
           be
           seen
           of
           all
           Men
           ,
           because
           the
           LORD
           is
           at
           hand
           ,
           to
           see
           and
           judge
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           our
           Deeds
           .
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             
             ●
             .
             Philip.
             4.
             5.
             
             Eccl.
             12.
             14.
             
             Mat.
             16.
             27.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             6.
             
             Rev.
          
           20.
           12.
           
        
         
           X.
           We
           believe
           the
           Necessity
           of
           the
           
             One
             Baptism
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           his
           
             One
             ●upper
          
           ,
           which
           he
           promiseth
           to
           Eat
           with
           those
           that
           open
           the
           Door
           of
           their
           Hearts
           to
           him
           ,
           being
           the
           Baptism
           and
           Supper
           signified
           by
           the
           Outward
           Signs
           ;
           which
           tho'
           we
           disuse
           ,
           we
           judge
           not
           those
           that
           conscientiously
           practise
           them
           .
           
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             1.
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             John
             6.
             
             Rev.
          
           3.
           20.
           
        
         
           XI
           .
           We
           
             Honour
             Government
          
           :
           For
           we
           believe
           it
           is
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           GOD
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           ought
           in
           all
           things
           to
           submit
           ,
           by
           Doing
           or
           Suffering
           :
           But
           esteem
           it
           a
           great
           Blessing
           where
           the
           Administration
           is
           a
           
             Terror
             to
             Evil
             Doers
             ,
             and
             a
             Praise
             to
             them
             that
             Do
             Well
             .
          
           Rom.
           13.
           1
           ,
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           This
           hath
           all
           a
           long
           been
           the
           General
           Stream
           and
           Tendency
           both
           of
           our
           Ministry
           and
           Writings
           ,
           as
           our
           Books
           will
           make
           appear
           ,
           notwithstanding
           what
           Ill-minded
           and
           Prejudic'd
           Persons
           may
           have
           strained
           to
           Mis-represent
           Us
           and
           our
           Christian
           Profession
           .
        
         
           
             Dublin
             ,
             
               the
               14th
               of
               the
               3d
               Month
               ,
               1698.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 William
                 Penn.
                 
              
               
                 Thomas
                 Story
                 .
              
               
                 Anthony
                 Sharp
                 .
              
               
                 George
                 Rooke
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TESTIMONY
           OF
           THE
           BISHOP
           OF
           CORK
           As
           to
           a
           Paper
           Intituled
           ,
           GOSPEL●TRUTHS
           ,
           held
           ,
           &c.
           by
           the
           PEOPLE
           called
           QUAKERS
           :
           And
           Delivered
           to
           Him
           by
           an
           eminent
           Member
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Friends
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           such
           a
           Reader
           as
           in
           your
           Paper
           you
           desire
           .
           I
           have
           read
           and
           
             soberly
             weighed
             the
             account
          
           you
           give
           of
           
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             are
             chiefly
             Received
             and
             Professed
             amongst
             you
             .
          
           And
           I
           will
           exercise
           so
           much
           Moderation
           and
           Charity
           as
           to
           lay
           a
           great
           weight
           on
           that
           word
           [
           chiefly
           ]
           hoping
           these
           are
           not
           
             the
             Only
             Things
          
           ,
           or
           All
           that
           you
           Believe
           :
           I
           should
           have
           been
           heartily
           
           glad
           to
           have
           found
           that
           you
           had
           been
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           well
           assured
           I
           my self
           am
           ;
           But
           as
           
             I
             professed
          
           ,
           when
           the
           Paper
           was
           given
           Me
           ,
           That
           if
           I
           took
           it
           ,
           you
           must
           expect
           I
           should
           
             bear
             my
             Testimony
             touching
             It
             or
             against
             It
          
           ;
           So
           I
           now
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           I
           think
           my self
           bound
           in
           Conscience
           to
           perform
           what
           I
           then
           professed
           ;
           and
           that
           upon
           more
           Reasons
           than
           I
           will
           now
           trouble
           the
           World
           with
           .
           You
           must
           not
           be
           offended
           if
           I
           say
           ,
           You
           have
           such
           a
           way
           of
           Writing
           and
           Speaking
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           in
           many
           matters
           of
           Religion
           to
           know
           what
           you
           mean.
           But
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           understand
           you
           ,
           I
           will
           
             candidly
             acknowledge
          
           what
           Truths
           you
           have
           sufficiently
           or
           tolerably
           exprest
           ;
           I
           will
           
             shew
             you
          
           ,
           with
           meekness
           ,
           
             how
             far
             your
             Faith
          
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           your
           Faith
           ,
           
             comes
             short
             of
             being
          
           sufficient
           or
           Christian
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           
             sincerely
             tell
          
           you
           ,
           what
           I
           apprehend
           to
           be
           the
           
             cause
             of
             your
             Delusion
          
           ,
           and
           how
           
             dangerous
             a
             condition
          
           I
           really
           fear
           ,
           nay
           believe
           ,
           you
           to
           be
           in
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ;
           The
           only
           Articles
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           have
           exprest
           a
           sufficient
           Christian
           Belief
           ,
           are
           your
           IV.
           which
           is
           touching
           Justification
           ;
           and
           your
           last
           touching
           Government
           and
           your
           Submission
           thereto
           .
           I
           wish
           you
           may
           always
           stick
           to
           this
           Belief
           and
           Practice
           :
           And
           I
           heartily
           rejoyce
           to
           find
           
           you
           acknowledging
           the
           
             Necessity
             of
             Christ
             as
             a
             Propitiation
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Justifying
             You
             ,
          
           as
           Sinners
           ,
           
             from
             Guilt
          
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           first
           time
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           it
           amongst
           you
           .
        
         
           As
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           your
           Articles
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           which
           I
           understand
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           the
           declaration
           of
           your
           Faith
           comes
           so
           short
           ,
           of
           what
           is
           required
           from
           People
           to
           denominate
           them
           Christians
           ,
           that
           except
           ,
           under
           each
           Article
           you
           believe
           more
           than
           you
           have
           declar'd
           ,
           you
           cannot
           be
           accounted
           Christians
           .
           For
           first
           ;
           in
           those
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           mention
           ,
           you
           have
           set
           down
           only
           some
           little
           Ends
           ,
           I
           had
           almost
           called
           them
           Snaps
           ,
           of
           the
           Article
           :
           And
           Secondly
           ;
           many
           more
           whole
           Articles
           ,
           of
           the
           true
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           which
           are
           of
           no
           less
           import
           ,
           you
           have
           intirely
           omitted
           ,
           waved
           or
           suppressed
           .
        
         
           You
           acknowledge
           in
           your
           I.
           Article
           ,
           
             there
             is
             a
             God
          
           ,
           and
           you
           own
           his
           Providence
           as
           to
           the
           other
           Life
           .
           But
           that
           
             He
             made
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
          
           ,
           that
           He
           is
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           at
           present
           by
           his
           Sovereign
           Power
           ,
           most
           wisely
           and
           holily
           ,
           Governs
           ,
           Orders
           ,
           and
           Sustains
           all
           (
           by
           his
           Mercies
           as
           well
           as
           Judgments
           ,
           even
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           
             not
             
             ●●aving
             Himself
             without
             witness
          
           )
           you
           say
           not
           〈◊〉
           word
           .
           Creation
           in
           the
           beginning
           and
           Providence
           as
           to
           this
           World
           at
           present
           ,
           are
           not
           here
           acknowledged
           by
           You.
           We
           hope
           you
           believe
           both
           .
        
         
           Your
           II.
           Article
           is
           wholly
           true
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           express
           Scripture
           ,
           1
           
             John
             V.
          
           7.
           
           But
           it
           is
           onely
           what
           the
           Apostle
           there
           had
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           and
           what
           was
           to
           his
           purpose
           touching
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           far
           from
           being
           the
           sum
           of
           what
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           teaches
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           therefore
           i●
           not
           a
           sufficient
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           on
           that
           head
           .
        
         
           In
           your
           III.
           Article
           you
           acknowledge
           indeed
           the
           
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             have
             been
             made
             Flesh
             ,
          
           but
           neither
           
             Conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           nor
           
             Born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           :
           So
           that
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           by
           this
           your
           Confession
           ,
           but
           that
           He
           was
           at
           first
           an
           ordinary
           corrupt
           sinful
           Person
           :
           Nay
           you
           own
           Him
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Jesus
           or
           the
           Christ
           ;
           (
           the
           great
           Saviour
           ,
           who
           delivereth
           from
           the
           wrath
           which
           is
           to
           come
           ;
           or
           the
           Great
           
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             Lord
          
           and
           King
           of
           his
           Church
           :
           )
           You
           acknowledged
           him
           indeed
           to
           have
           
             dyed
             for
             Sin
          
           ,
           but
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           Articles
           inferible
           from
           ,
           and
           relating
           to
           ,
           the
           Circumstances
           of
           his
           death
           )
           You
           have
           not
           
           one
           word
           of
           
             His
             Resurrection
          
           from
           the
           Dead
           
             or
             of
             His
             Ascension
             into
             Heaven
             :
          
           which
           i●
           may
           be
           proved
           some
           of
           you
           have
           expresly
           denyed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             He
             is
             not
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             He
             is
             in
             us
             .
          
           Nor
           again
           ,
           
             of
             H●…
             sitting
             now
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Majesty
             o●
             high
             .
          
           And
           so
           you
           seem
           not
           to
           own
           any
           thing
           of
           His
           
             Mediation
             ,
             Intercession
          
           ,
           or
           
             Appearing
             now
             in
             Heaven
             for
             us
             .
          
           Nor
           further
           have
           you
           said
           a
           word
           of
           his
           
             coming
             again
             to
             Judgment
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             End
             of
             the
             World.
          
           Thus
           indeed
           You
           have
           here
           neither
           own'd
           the
           Creation
           nor
           Dissolution
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           ,
           by
           this
           Account
           of
           your
           Faith
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           not
           judge
           it
           Eternal
           ,
           and
           so
           otherwise
           Infinite
           .
           Yet
           again
           ;
           Not
           a
           word
           of
           
             One
             Church
          
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           feared
           you
           strike
           out
           of
           your
           Belief
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           resolved
           never
           more
           to
           return
           into
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           and
           maintain
           a
           Schism
           or
           Party
           for
           ever
           .
           Nor
           further
           have
           you
           a
           word
           of
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
          
           ,
           which
           divers
           of
           you
           have
           been
           known
           to
           deny
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           you
           only
           say
           .
           
             It
             may
             be
             so
          
           .
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           Tho'
           you
           acknowledge
           Everlasting
           Rewards
           for
           them
           that
           fear
           GOD
           ,
           yet
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             Everlasting
             Punishment
             of
             Wicked
             Men
          
           :
           You
           mention
           Hell
           indeed
           (
           in
           a
           very
           
           unnatural
           place
           ,
           viz.
           in
           your
           first
           Article
           of
           ●he
           Being
           of
           GOD
           )
           but
           whether
           you
           mean
           thereby
           the
           Grave
           ,
           as
           most
           commonly
           in
           ●cripture
           is
           meant
           ;
           or
           a
           place
           of
           Temporal
           Punishment
           after
           this
           Life
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           ●one
           ;
           
             or
             a
             State
             of
             total
             Destruction
             and
             Annihilation
             ,
          
           as
           many
           now
           a
           days
           do
           ,
           no
           one
           knows
           .
        
         
           Upon
           the
           whole
           ;
           As
           to
           the
           Sum
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           which
           you
           have
           been
           pleased
           to
           set
           down
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           Article
           of
           our
           common
           Twelve
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           own'd
           intirely
           ;
           and
           Eight
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           here
           totally
           suppressed
           or
           waved
           .
           And
           how
           influential
           to
           a
           holy
           Life
           ,
           those
           which
           you
           have
           waved
           are
           ,
           and
           therefore
           how
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           I
           must
           require
           and
           conjure
           you
           ,
           on
           your
           own
           Eternal
           Account
           ,
           to
           consider
           .
           I
           will
           only
           mind
           you
           of
           two
           passages
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           :
           1
           Cor
           XV.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             If
             the
             Dead
             rise
             not
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Flesh
           )
           
             then
             is
             not
             Christ
             Raised
             .
             And
             if
             Christ
             is
             not
             raised
             ,
             your
             Faith
             is
             vain
             ,
             you
             are
             yet
             in
             your
             Sins
             ,
          
           Hence
           it
           appears
           All
           other
           points
           of
           Faith
           are
           in
           vain
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           true
           .
           The
           other
           is
           Rom.
           X.
           9.
           
           
             If
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             Mouth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             shalt
             believe
             in
             thy
             
             Heart
             that
             GOD
             hath
             raised
             Him
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
          
           This
           Article
           alone
           is
           of
           such
           force
           and
           influence
           on
           Mens●Hearts
           ,
           that
           if
           believed
           as
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           such
           belief
           will
           save
           Men.
           But
           both
           
             Christ's
             Resurrection
          
           and
           
             Our
             own
          
           ,
           are
           by
           You
           in
           this
           Paper
           ,
           left
           out
           of
           your
           Faith.
           I
           judge
           You
           not
           ,
           but
           judge
           Your selves
           ,
           lest
           you
           be
           condemned
           of
           the
           LORD
           .
        
         
           Your
           V
           ,
           VI
           ,
           and
           VII
           .
           Articles
           treat
           of
           what
           you
           call
           
             The
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
             Man
             :
          
           This
           You
           have
           never
           been
           able
           yet
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           find
           ,
           to
           make
           out
           what
           You
           mean
           by
           .
           For
           You
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           either
           the
           Natural
           Rational
           Faculty
           ,
           or
           common
           innate
           Notions
           ,
           or
           Natural
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           Illuminated
           ,
           by
           the
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           the
           Operation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           thereby
           :
           Till
           You
           can
           make
           us
           understand
           your
           meaning
           ,
           or
           indeed
           till
           You
           understand
           it
           Your Selves
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           you
           are
           less
           confused
           in
           this
           ,
           the
           very
           Fundamental
           Principle
           or
           Rule
           of
           what
           you
           profess
           )
           You
           must
           not
           think
           of
           Declaring
           (
           or
           Publishing
           )
           
             an
             Account
             of
             your
             Faith
          
           :
           See
           you
           understand
           it
           first
           .
           There
           are
           some
           Men
           who
           have
           a
           Faculty
           to
           speak
           things
           seemingly
           profound
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           End
           neither
           themselves
           nor
           others
           can
           make
           any
           
           distinct
           sense
           of
           what
           they
           have
           said
           .
           This
           we
           usually
           call
           Banter
           ;
           And
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           your
           Discourse
           of
           his
           Light
           within
           ,
           is
           perfectly
           such
           .
           Take
           notice
           We
           in
           our
           Preaching
           require
           People
           to
           
             look
             within
          
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           You
           do
           :
           We
           strictly
           charge
           all
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           Convictions
           ,
           and
           
             Light
             they
             have
             received
          
           .
           We
           daily
           
             appeal
             unto
             Conscience
          
           ;
           but
           then
           we
           teach
           ,
           that
           
             Conscience
             (
             opened
          
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           under
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           Acts
           XVI
           .
           14.
           )
           does
           and
           must
           
             take
             in
             its
             Light
             from
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             pure
             inlightning
             the
             Eyes
             ,
          
           Ps
           .
           XIX
           .
           8.
           [
           viz.
           of
           the
           Mind
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           I.
           18.
           ]
           
             Thy
             Word
             is
             a
             Lamp
             to
             my
             Feet
             ,
             and
             a
             Light
             to
             my
             Path.
          
           Ps
           .
           CXIX
           ,
           105.
           
           
             To
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             ;
             If
             they
          
           [
           even
           Men
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ]
           
             speak
             not
             according
             to
             this
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             there
             is
             NO
             LIGHT
             in
             them
             .
          
           Isai
           .
           VIII
           .
           20.
           
           Now
           these
           things
           are
           intelligible
           .
           This
           Rule
           is
           fixt
           and
           certain
           ,
           nothing
           of
           which
           can
           be
           said
           of
           
             Your
             Light
             within
          
           .
        
         
           In
           Your
           VIII
           Article
           You
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             Worship
             under
             the
             Gospel
             is
             Inward
             and
             Spiritual
             .
          
           If
           You
           mean
           hereby
           ,
           that
           all
           Outward
           and
           Bodily
           Worship
           ought
           to
           be
           accompanied
           with
           an
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           Worship
           ,
           it
           is
           what
           we
           daily
           Preach
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           
           even
           in
           private
           press
           .
           But
           if
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           seem
           ,
           You
           mean
           all
           the
           Worship
           GOD
           now
           requires
           ,
           is
           from
           the
           Inward
           Man
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           this
           is
           abominably
           false
           :
           For
           Our
           Bodies
           are
           GOD's
           handy-work
           ▪
           and
           Christ's
           Purchase
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Our
           Souls
           ;
           on
           which
           reason
           ,
           GOD
           by
           His
           Apostle
           commands
           ,
           
             Glorifie
             ●OD
             in
             Your
             Body
             and
             in
             Your
             Spirit
             ,
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             which
          
           (
           in
           the
           Plural
           Number
           that
           is
           ,
           
             both
             which
             )
             are
             GOD's
          
           .
           Not
           to
           tell
           You
           ,
           that
           You
           your
           selve
           now
           a
           days
           perform
           somewhat
           of
           Bodily
           Worship
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           not
           a
           worship
           of
           the
           Body
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Publick
           Worship
           .
           This
           Article
           therefore
           must
           also
           be
           mended
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           Christian
           .
        
         
           In
           your
           IX
           Article
           ,
           You
           tell
           us
           of
           you●
           
             Denying
             all
             the
             vain
             Customs
             and
             Fashions
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             also
             Excess
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           I
           know
           no
           sort
           of
           Christians
           who
           teach
           otherwise
           ;
           I
           wish
           I
           could
           say
           I
           knew
           none
           (
           even
           of
           your selves
           )
           that
           practice
           otherwise
           .
           It
           is
           one
           part
           of
           the
           Catechism
           We
           teach
           our
           Children
           ,
           to
           
             renounce
             all
             these
          
           .
           But
           there
           are
           many
           
             Innocent
             and
             laudable
             Customs
          
           which
           You
           call
           vain
           .
           Would
           it
           not
           almost
           make
           a
           Mans
           Stomach
           turn
           to
           hear
           one
           forbear
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           
           ●●ying
           [
           You
           ]
           to
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           because
           it
           〈◊〉
           improper
           ;
           and
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           while
           ●e
           is
           speaking
           to
           his
           Superiour
           ,
           because
           
             Thou
             doest
          
           ;
           sounds
           a
           little
           rudely
           ,
           to
           soften
           the
           Thou
           ,
           and
           say
           
             Thee
             doest
          
           ,
           which
           is
           commonly
           Your
           Peoples
           Practice
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           improper
           .
           Will
           You
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ●sed
           a
           Dialect
           or
           Dress
           different
           from
           others
           of
           their
           Nation
           and
           Qualities
           ,
           and
           placed
           Religion
           in
           it
           ?
           Does
           not
           Christ
           require
           
             Saluting
             even
             those
             who
             salute
             not
             us
             ?
          
           And
           no
           doubt
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           Salutations
           ,
           were
           in
           the
           common
           form
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           There
           is
           
             more
             Vanity
          
           in
           
             Singularity
             and
             Affectation
          
           ,
           than
           in
           moderate
           following
           a
           common
           innocent
           Phrase
           ,
           Garb
           ,
           or
           Custome
           .
        
         
           In
           your
           X
           Article
           you
           believe
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             a
             Spiritual
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             a
             Spiritual
             Supper
             and
             Communion
          
           ;
           but
           acknowledge
           
             you
             Disuse
             the
             Outwards
             Signs
          
           ,
           by
           us
           commonly
           called
           Sacraments
           :
           Now
           did
           not
           Christ
           command
           Water-Baptism
           ?
           
             Go
             ye
             and
             Baptise
             all
             Nations
             ,
          
           Matth.
           XXVIII
           .
           19
           ,
           20.
           
           The
           Baptism
           here
           commanded
           was
           Water-Baptism
           :
           For
           Baptising
           with
           the
           Spirit
           was
           GOD's
           work
           ,
           not
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           and
           tho
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Spirit
           commonly
           accompanied
           
           Baptism
           with
           Water
           ,
           yet
           not
           always
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           .
           Yet
           ,
           did
           not
           Christ
           promise
           to
           
             be
             with
             them
          
           (
           Preaching
           to
           all
           Nations
           and
           Baptising
           )
           
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
          
           Further
           ,
           Did
           not
           the
           Apostles
           in
           Obedienc●
           to
           Christs
           Command
           ,
           both
           constantly
           practice
           ,
           and
           also
           require
           ,
           Water-Baptism
           to
           all
           Initiated
           Christians
           ?
           
             Can
             any
             Man
             forbi●
             Water
             ,
             that
             these
             should
             not
             be
             Baptised
             which
             have
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ▪
             And
             he
          
           [
           Peter
           ]
           
             commanded
             they
             should
             b●
             Baptised
          
           :
           Acts
           X.
           47
           ,
           48.
           
           Then
           as
           to
           the
           Outward
           use
           of
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           for
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           can
           any
           Command
           be
           more
           Express
           than
           
             This
             do
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             Me
             ▪
          
           Four
           times
           repeated
           in
           the
           New
           (
           which
           you
           call
           the
           better
           )
           Testament
           .
           To
           which
           St.
           Paul
           adds
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             shewing
             forth
             the
             Lord●
             Death
             until
             He
             come
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           XI
           .
           26.
           
           Now
           if
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           have
           commanded
           this
           ,
           who
           hath
           Authorised
           you
           to
           disuse
           it
           ?
           Remember
           what
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             he
             received
             from
             the
             Lord
             that
             which
          
           on
           this
           Subject
           
             he
             delivered
             to
             them
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           XI
           .
           23.
           
           And
           't
           is
           a
           severe
           Passage
           in
           another
           Epistle
           of
           his
           ,
           Gal.
           I.
           8.
           
           
             If
             we
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospel
             unto
             you
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             we
             have
             preached
             
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             .
          
           That
           which
           lays
           aside
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Old
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           sets
           up
           a
           New
           and
           Variable
           Rule
           o●
           Faith
           ,
           (
           we
           know
           not
           what
           Light
           within
           )
           is
           Another
           and
           New
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           To
           draw
           towards
           a
           Conclusion
           :
           I
           have
           written
           this
           short
           Paper
           in
           much
           and
           true
           Compassion
           to
           you
           ;
           It
           had
           been
           far
           easier
           to
           me
           to
           have
           said
           more
           ,
           than
           thus
           to
           have
           confined
           my self
           :
           I
           look
           upon
           many
           of
           you
           as
           an
           harmless
           well-meaning
           People
           ,
           but
           under
           strong
           Delusions
           .
        
         
           This
           your
           Deluded
           State
           proceeds
           from
           your
           making
           what
           you
           call
           
             The
             Light
             within
             you
          
           (
           which
           is
           in
           many
           Cases
           nothing
           but
           your
           own
           Presumptive
           Perswasion
           or
           Fancy
           )
           
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             Co-ordinate
             ,
          
           if
           not
           
             Superiour
             and
             Antecedent
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
          
           These
           words
           in
           your
           Paper
           [
           
             Which
             are
             the
             Double
             and
             Agreeing
             Record
             of
             True
             Religion
          
           ]
           intimate
           at
           least
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           you
           will
           not
           believe
           what
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           except
           the
           Light
           within
           you
           dictate
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           a
           Double
           Record
           .
           Now
           my
           Friends
           ,
           do
           not
           flatter
           your selves
           ,
           
             GOD
             is
             not
             mocked
          
           ;
           you
           must
           Answer
           at
           the
           Dreadful
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           amongst
           other
           Points
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           these
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Examine
           your
           Consciences
           before-hand
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Is
           it
           not
           your
           
             main
             End
             and
             Study
          
           ,
           by
           pretended
           Mortifications
           ,
           and
           Renouncing
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           while
           there
           are
           no
           sort
           of
           Men
           ▪
           alive
           that
           more
           eagerly
           pursue
           it
           ,
           nor
           have
           more
           effectual
           ,
           wily
           ,
           and
           secret
           ways
           o●
           getting
           Wealth
           than
           your selves
           )
           Is
           it
           no
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           your
           main
           Aim
           and
           End
           
             to
             make
             your selves
             a
             Party
             considerable
             ,
          
           and
           such
           ,
           t●
           which
           ,
           for
           Reasons
           of
           State
           ,
           peculiar
           Priviledges
           must
           be
           Indulged
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Are
           not
           ,
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           many
           of
           
             your
             Distinctive
             Characters
          
           ,
           such
           as
           you
           
             Different
             Garb
          
           (
           for
           it
           is
           plain
           not
           a
           few
           o●
           your
           Peoples
           ●loaths
           ,
           as
           to
           materials
           ,
           are
           more
           costly
           than
           many
           of
           ours
           )
           your
           
             way
             of
             speaking
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           even
           
             your
             Looks
             and
             Gestures
          
           ,
           assumed
           rather
           to
           make
           your selves
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           at
           
             first
             sight
             known
          
           from
           other
           People
           ,
           than
           out
           of
           any
           Perswasion
           ,
           Sense
           of
           Duty
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           of
           Obligation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           What
           reasonable
           or
           
             tolerable
             Warrant
          
           can
           you
           plead
           for
           waving
           ,
           suppressing
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           
             not
             confessing
          
           ,
           much
           the
           
             greater
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
          
           and
           
             Rejecting
             all
             Outward
             Positive
             Parts
             of
             Worship
          
           (
           especially
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           )
           which
           have
           such
           plain
           and
           Repeated
           Evidences
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           .
           Your
           Light
           within
           ,
           (
           or
           Sense
           
           and
           Perswasion
           which
           you
           say
           you
           have
           ,
           and
           are
           sure
           is
           from
           Christ
           )
           forasmuch
           as
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           Cases
           ,
           it
           dictateth
           against
           Holy
           Scripture
           can
           never
           be
           proved
           even
           to
           your selves
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           from
           Christ
           :
           But
           must
           rather
           in
           all
           reason
           ,
           be
           resolved
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           Heights
           or
           
             Depths
             of
             Satan
             ,
             transforming
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light.
          
           And
           for
           any
           Persons
           
             to
             yeild
             to
             such
             Conduct
             (
             besides
             or
             against
             Holy
             Scripture
          
           )
           is
           plainly
           
             to
             abandon
             themselves
             to
             the
             Delusions
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
          
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           therefore
           ,
           I
           again
           require
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           answer
           all
           your
           Secret
           Arts
           and
           high
           Pretensions
           at
           Christ's
           Tribunal
           ,
           that
           you
           either
           
             Embrace
             and
             Profess
             the
             intire
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Points
           wherein
           I
           have
           shewn
           you
           to
           be
           defective
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           receive
           the
           Christian
           Seals
           or
           Badges
           ,
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lord's-Supper
           ;
           or
           else
           that
           you
           
             desist
             to
             lay
             claim
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           for
           me
           to
           Judge
           you
           ,
           but
           again
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           (
           truly
           from
           GOD
           ,
           as
           His
           Minister
           )
           
             Judge
             your selves
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Case
           .
           If
           Men
           who
           
             take
             away
          
           even
           from
           the
           
             Faith
             once
             deliver'd
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             at
          
           least
           
             Two
             Thirds
          
           ,
           besides
           many
           main
           Points
           of
           the
           other
           Third
           ;
           who
           
             Equal
             their
             own
             Presumptuous
             
             Conceits
             to
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             ,
          
           and
           Revelations
           ;
           who
           
             use
             and
             disuse
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             what
             parts
             of
             GOD's
             Instituted
             Worship
          
           they
           think
           fit
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           Badges
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           (
           I
           will
           not
           here
           Interpose
           your
           Making
           Gain
           your
           Godliness
           )
           but
           if
           the
           aforesaid
           Men
           are
           in
           
             a
             Way
             of
             Perdition
          
           ,
           what
           can
           you
           conclude
           of
           your selves
           ?
           In
           the
           Name
           of
           GOD
           Repent
           and
           Return
           :
           And
           from
           my
           Soul
           I
           pray
           ,
           That
           GOD
           will
           please
           to
           give
           you
           Repentance
           .
        
         
           
             EDW.
             CORK
             and
             ROSS
             .
          
           
             Cork
             ,
             
               July
               
                 the
                 2d
              
               .
               1698.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           DEFENCE
           OF
           a
           PAPER
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           GOSPEL-TRUTHS
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           Have
           given
           the
           
             Bishop's
             Exceptions
          
           together
           at
           Large
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           our
           Paper
           ,
           and
           shall
           now
           Consider
           their
           Validity
           .
        
         
           He
           is
           pleased
           to
           say
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           first
           Paragraph
           ,
           
             he
             is
             such
             a
             Reader
             as
             in
             our
             Paper
             ●we
             desire
             :
          
           Words
           that
           gave
           me
           great
           hopes
           ,
           of
           not
           only
           fair
           ,
           but
           friendly
           dealing
           ;
           and
           I
           heartily
           wish
           it
           had
           been
           so
           :
           But
           since
           it
           seems
           to
           me
           the
           Reverse
           of
           his
           Promise
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           take
           it
           ill
           from
           me
           ,
           if
           I
           stop
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           a
           little
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           he
           is
           mistaken
           in
           his
           own
           Temper
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           our
           Principles
           .
           For
           tho'
           he
           begins
           with
           the
           Names
           of
           
             Moderation
             ,
             Charity
          
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           that
           's
           all
           :
           He
           quickly
           Loses
           sight
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           forgets
           them
           ,
           with
           himself
           ,
           almost
           all
           the
           way
           .
           And
           unless
           my
           Taste
           be
           Extreamly
           
           Depraved
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           Relish
           of
           those
           Vertues
           in
           his
           Management
           ,
           or
           a
           tolerable
           Temper
           shewn
           towards
           us
           ,
           respecting
           either
           our
           Belief
           ,
           or
           Practice
           .
           We
           desire
           
             such
             a
             Reader
          
           indeed
           as
           had
           rather
           we
           were
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Wrong
           ;
           One
           that
           did
           not
           Prejudge
           our
           Case
           ,
           and
           would
           give
           us
           (
           and
           not
           our
           Enemies
           )
           the
           wording
           of
           our
           own
           Belief
           ;
           While
           the
           Bishop
           but
           too
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           us
           in
           the
           Right
           ,
           Even
           where
           he
           dares
           not
           say
           (
           however
           freely
           he
           suggests
           it
           )
           that
           we
           are
           in
           the
           Wrong
           .
           Which
           appears
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           by
           his
           Unnecessary
           Exceptions
           to
           such
           Truths
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           Declared
           in
           our
           Paper
           (
           and
           he
           cannot
           deny
           )
           as
           imperfectly
           Exprest
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           not
           said
           all
           that
           might
           be
           said
           ,
           to
           Branch
           them
           out
           ,
           or
           Illustrate
           them
           ;
           tho'
           enough
           to
           be
           understood
           by
           such
           as
           are
           not
           Captious
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           
             Suppositions
             Incongruous
          
           ,
           and
           that
           can
           have
           no
           other
           Service
           than
           to
           Expose
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           a
           very
           ill
           Manner
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           by
           rendring
           us
           to
           Deny
           ,
           what
           we
           don't
           Express
           in
           our
           Paper
           :
           Tho'
           indeed
           we
           Believe
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           in
           not
           taking
           due
           notice
           of
           what
           is
           Implied
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Exprest
           .
           Which
           had
           been
           but
           Just
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           in
           making
           the
           worst
           of
           what
           is
           not
           concurrent
           with
           his
           Belief
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           best
           where
           we
           believe
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           by
           Grosly
           Misrendering
           our
           Pretences
           to
           
             Strict
             Living
          
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           by
           Condemning
           us
           upon
           Rumour
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           is
           
             more
             than
             leaning
          
           to
           that
           side
           ,
           that
           had
           rather
           we
           were
           in
           the
           Wrong
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Right
           ;
           and
           Consequently
           not
           
             such
             a
             Reader
          
           as
           we
           desired
           .
           That
           this
           is
           so
           ,
           let
           it
           but
           be
           observed
           ,
           how
           he
           Unchristians
           us
           in
           his
           third
           Paragraph
           ;
           tho'
           Immediately
           in
           a
           Contradiction
           ,
           what
           he
           just
           before
           Acknowledges
           in
           his
           second
           .
           Nor
           will
           he
           allow
           us
           to
           be
           so
           much
           as
           Deists
           in
           his
           fourth
           ,
           or
           at
           most
           but
           very
           Imperfect
           ones
           ,
           because
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           said
           all
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           may
           be
           ascribed
           to
           him
           .
           In
           his
           sixth
           ,
           he
           supposes
           us
           Capable
           of
           believing
           that
           Christ
           Came
           of
           Corrupt
           and
           
             Sinful
             Flesh
          
           ,
           because
           we
           say
           no
           more
           in
           that
           Place
           ,
           of
           the
           Manner
           of
           his
           Incarnation
           than
           the
           Evangelist
           doth
           ,
           John
           1.
           14.
           
           Also
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           Defective
           ,
           at
           best
           ,
           Ambiguous
           ,
           about
           Eternal
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           .
           He
           makes
           us
           ,
           in
           his
           seventh
           Paragraph
           ,
           to
           Deny
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           ,
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           
             without
             Distinction
          
           ,
           tho'
           we
           there
           Acknowledge
           a
           
             Future
             State
          
           ,
           which
           implies
           it
           ;
           and
           have
           not
           said
           one
           
           word
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           upon
           all
           Occasions
           ,
           in
           Print
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           have
           Exprest
           our
           Belief
           of
           that
           Branch
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             according
             to
             Scripture
          
           .
           In
           his
           Tenth
           ,
           he
           derides
           our
           Plain
           (
           though
           Proper
           )
           Language
           ,
           of
           
             Thou
             to
             a
             single
             Person
          
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           what
           he
           himself
           gives
           to
           God
           in
           his
           Prayers
           .
           In
           his
           Fourteenth
           ,
           and
           Fifteenth
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           slight
           and
           render
           our
           Stricter
           Living
           ,
           a
           
             Trick
             to
             promote
             a
             Party
          
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           
             Garb
             ,
             Looks
             and
             Gestures
             ,
             are
             more
             to
             make
             ourselves
             Remarkable
             ,
             than
             out
             of
             any
             Perswasion
             of
             Duty
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             :
          
           As
           bad
           a
           Construction
           ,
           as
           he
           could
           make
           .
           In
           his
           Sixteenth
           ,
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             the
             Light
             within
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             have
             from
             Christ
             ,
          
           is
           rather
           
             one
             of
             the
             Highths
             or
             Depths
             of
             Satan
             Transformed
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             Abandoned
             to
             his
             Delusions
             .
          
           So
           that
           We
           and
           most
           of
           our
           Principles
           too
           ,
           are
           stark
           Naught
           with
           the
           Bishop
           .
           In
           his
           Eighteenth
           ,
           and
           last
           Paragraph
           ,
           he
           suggests
           ,
           
             We
             take
             away
             two
             Thirds
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             besides
             many
             Points
             of
             the
             other
             Third
             ;
             and
             equal
             our
             Presumptuous
             Conceits
             ,
             to
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             ,
             and
             Revelations
             ,
             and
             use
             ,
             and
             dis-use
             at
             pleasure
             ,
             what
             part
             of
             God's
             Instituted
             Worship
             ,
             we
             think
             fit
             ;
             Even
             the
             very
          
           Badges
           
             of
             Christianity
             .
             I
             will
             not
             ,
          
           says
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           interpose
           (
           yet
           suggests
           it
           )
           
             your
             
             making
             Gain
             your
             Godliness
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Aforesaid
             Men
             ,
             are
             in
             a
             way
             to
             Perdition
             ,
             what
             can
             you
             Conclude
             of
             your selves
             ?
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             Repent
             and
             Return
             :
          
           Thus
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           upon
           a
           whole
           People
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Provocation
           ,
           than
           has
           been
           Exprest
           .
        
         
           I
           hope
           ,
           after
           this
           ,
           He
           will
           not
           Expect
           ,
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           ought
           not
           )
           that
           any
           Body
           should
           think
           him
           
             such
             a
             Reader
          
           ,
           as
           we
           desired
           for
           our
           Gospel-Truths
           ,
           and
           which
           he
           promised
           us
           to
           be
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           has
           treated
           us
           with
           the
           
             Moderation
             ,
             Charity
          
           ,
           and
           Meekness
           ,
           he
           made
           us
           hope
           for
           ;
           since
           none
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           have
           used
           us
           much
           worse
           ,
           in
           so
           little
           a
           Compass
           .
           I
           heartily
           wish
           him
           a
           better
           sight
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           less
           mistaken
           in
           both
           another
           time
           ;
           for
           I
           have
           a
           Respect
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           desire
           not
           to
           be
           upon
           these
           Terms
           with
           him
           ,
           any
           Longer
           ,
           than
           he
           thinks
           fit
           to
           make
           it
           necessary
           .
        
         
           The
           rest
           of
           his
           first
           Paragraph
           is
           only
           a
           Strain
           of
           Fair
           and
           Pastoral
           Promises
           ,
           forgotten
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           remembred
           any
           more
           ,
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           by
           me
           ;
           and
           therefore
           shall
           proceed
           to
           his
           Second
           .
           Only
           observe
           this
           one
           thing
           to
           my
           Reader
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop
           too
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           place
           Moderation
           and
           Charity
           to
           our
           Account
           ,
           
           because
           he
           does
           not
           take
           us
           by
           out
           wor●
           Chiefly
           to
           mean
           Only
           ,
           or
           All
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           things
           ,
           by
           us
           believed
           :
           Which
           ,
           unde●
           favour
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           do
           in
           Justice
           ;
           .
           an●●
           therefore
           he
           needs
           not
           bring
           us
           in
           Debt●●
           for
           that
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           Due
           ,
           since
           no
           Bod●
           ever
           took
           Chiefly
           ,
           for
           Only
           ,
           any
           more
           tha●
           an
           Eldest
           ,
           for
           an
           Only
           Son
           ,
           or
           an
           Arch
           ,
           fo●
           an
           Only
           Bishop
           .
           Nor
           does
           Chiefly
           imply
           Al●●
           any
           more
           than
           Only
           ;
           for
           whether
           It
           regards
           things
           Humane
           ,
           or
           Divine
           ,
           It
           imports
           the
           
             Best
             Part
          
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           n●●
           All
           :
           The
           
             most
             valuable
          
           ,
           that
           which
           deserve●
           and
           commands
           our
           Regard
           and
           Estee●●
           in
           the
           first
           place
           .
           And
           I
           leave
           it
           with
           m●●
           Reader
           ,
           whether
           Believing
           in
           
             God
             ,
             an●●
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           Believing
           the
           
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
          
           and
           finally
           of
           
             Eternal
             Rewards
          
           and
           Punishments
           ,
           are
           no●●
           Points
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Chiefly
           to
           be
           Received
           ,
           and
           Professed
           by
           Christians
           ?
           And
           if
           they
           are
           such
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           must
           have
           been
           ,
           Super-finely
           Critical
           ,
           upon
           our
           word
           Chiefly
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           he
           might
           have
           been
           a
           better
           Husband
           of
           his
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           and
           have
           kept
           them
           for
           an
           Occasion
           where
           they
           might
           have
           been
           more
           needed
           ,
           and
           Consequently
           better
           bestowed
           .
        
         
         
           His
           Second
           Paragraph
           allows
           us
           to
           have
           ●…iciently
           Exprest
           our
           Christian
           Belief
           in
           ●…o
           Articles
           ,
           but
           with
           this
           Censure
           ,
           that
           〈…〉
           leven
           ,
           we
           are
           
             only
             Clear
             in
             these
             Two
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Justification
             by
             Christ
             ,
          
           And
           
             Submission
             to
             〈◊〉
             Civil
             Government
             ,
             wishing
             we
             may
             always
             〈◊〉
             to
             this
             Belief
             ,
             and
             Practice
          
           ;
           and
           adds
           ,
           
             I
             ●●…tily
             Rejoyce
             to
             find
             you
             acknowledge
             the
             ●●…essity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Propitiation
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             Justifying
             you
             ,
             as
             Sinners
             ,
             from
             Guilt
             .
             'T
             is
             the
             first
             time
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             it
             among
             you
             .
          
        
         
           If
           so
           :
           It
           is
           the
           Bishops
           Fault
           ,
           and
           seems
           to
           me
           ,
           next
           to
           Impossible
           ;
           since
           before
           that
           Paper
           was
           given
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           pleased
           to
           Acknowledge
           he
           had
           read
           several
           of
           our
           Books
           ;
           particularly
           ,
           my
           
             Rise
             and
             Progress
             of
             the
             People
             called
             Quakers
             ,
          
           taking
           it
           out
           of
           his
           Pocket
           at
           that
           time
           ;
           also
           Robert
           Barclay's
           Apology
           ,
           which
           States
           ,
           and
           Vindicates
           our
           Principles
           
             at
             large
          
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           two
           Doctrines
           afore-mentioned
           ,
           are
           very
           Clearly
           Declared
           ,
           and
           Maintained
           ;
           notwithstanding
           he
           seems
           to
           make
           this
           look
           like
           a
           
             New
             Discovery
          
           .
           But
           however
           ,
           I
           am
           pleased
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           is
           so
           ,
           at
           two
           of
           the
           Gospel-Truths
           :
           I
           am
           of
           Opinion
           if
           he
           had
           well
           considered
           the
           Force
           and
           Comprehensiveness
           of
           our
           Belief
           concerning
           Christ
           ,
           
           that
           pleases
           him
           so
           well
           ,
           he
           might
           hav●
           saved
           himself
           the
           Trouble
           of
           what
           he
           h●●
           published
           to
           the
           World
           upon
           the
           rest
           〈◊〉
           them
           :
           For
           ,
           whoever
           believes
           in
           Christ
           ,
           〈◊〉
           a
           Propitiation
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           
             Remission
             of
             Si●●
          
           and
           
             Justification
             of
             Sinners
             from
             the
             Guilt
             〈◊〉
             Sin
             ,
          
           can
           hardly
           disbelieve
           any
           Fundament●●
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           since
           ,
           〈◊〉
           very
           such
           Person
           ,
           must
           Necessarily
           belie●●
           
             in
             God
          
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           with
           Him
           alone
           M●●
           is
           to
           be
           Justified
           .
           To
           be
           sure
           he
           must
           b●lieve
           
             in
             Christ
          
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           the
           very
           Pro●●sition
           .
           He
           must
           also
           believe
           in
           the
           
             H●●
             Ghost
          
           ,
           because
           ,
           He
           is
           the
           Author
           ,
           of
           〈◊〉
           
             Conviction
             ,
             Repentance
          
           ,
           and
           Belief
           .
           He
           mu●●
           believe
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           
             Hell
             ,
             Rewards
          
           ,
           a●●
           Punishment
           ,
           and
           Consequently
           the
           
             Resurr●●tion
             of
             the
             Just
             ,
             and
             Unjust
             :
          
           For
           ,
           wh●●
           should
           he
           be
           Concerned
           about
           being
           free●●
           from
           the
           Guilt
           of
           his
           Sin
           ,
           if
           he
           were
           una●countable
           in
           another
           World
           ?
           So
           that
           Acknowledging
           the
           Necessity
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Propitiation
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           Remission
           (
           〈◊〉
           Sin
           ,
           comprehends
           the
           main
           Doctrine
           (
           〈◊〉
           Christian
           Religion
           ;
           and
           as
           so
           many
           Line●
           drawn
           from
           the
           Circumference
           to
           the
           Center
           ,
           
             they
             all
             meet
             and
             center
             in
             Christ
             :
          
           An●
           indeed
           it
           is
           as
           the
           Navel
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           an●
           Characteristick
           of
           that
           Religion
           .
        
         
         
           〈◊〉
           would
           intreat
           Him
           again
           ,
           to
           reflect
           well
           〈◊〉
           his
           own
           Acknowledgment
           ,
           and
           Com●endation
           of
           our
           Belief
           ,
           concerning
           the
           
             End
             〈◊〉
             Benefit
          
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           Mankind
           ;
           and
           he
           〈◊〉
           not
           think
           us
           so
           deficient
           ;
           much
           less
           ,
           un●●
           such
           
             strong
             and
             dangerous
             Delusions
          
           ,
           as
           he
           〈◊〉
           been
           pleased
           to
           represent
           us
           .
        
         
           His
           Third
           Paragraph
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           〈◊〉
           be
           Christians
           ,
           notwithstanding
           what
           〈◊〉
           have
           said
           of
           our
           Belief
           in
           Christ
           ,
           in
           our
           Paper
           called
           Gospel-Truths
           .
           In
           one
           sence
           I
           shall
           easily
           agree
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           I
           think
           nothing
           makes
           any
           Man
           a
           
             True
             Christian
          
           ,
           but
           Regeneration
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           
             Revealed
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
             Converting
             〈◊〉
             to
             God
             :
             For
             the
             Devils
             Believe
             ,
             and
             Tremble
             ,
          
           too
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           Devils
           still
           ;
           they
           Believe
           what
           is
           True
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           
             Truly
             Believe
          
           in
           him
           that
           is
           True
           :
           They
           know
           and
           assent
           to
           the
           Propositions
           of
           Truth
           ,
           or
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           knew
           Him
           to
           be
           Christ
           too
           ,
           when
           He
           came
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           called
           him
           by
           His
           Name
           ,
           but
           this
           did
           not
           make
           True
           Christians
           Then
           of
           them
           :
           Nor
           yet
           does
           an
           
             Assent
             Now
          
           to
           all
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Truly
             Qualifie
          
           Men
           Christians
           ,
           
             unless
             they
             feel
             the
             Power
             of
             them
             ,
             upon
             their
             Hearts
             .
          
           And
           I
           would
           have
           my
           Reader
           reflect
           well
           upon
           rhis
           Great
           ●nd
           Essential
           Truth
           ,
           tho'
           he
           were
           as
           Big
           
           as
           a
           Bishop
           :
           For
           a
           
             new
             Creature
          
           is
           the
           B●siness
           ;
           an
           
             Orthodox
             Life
          
           ,
           the
           Cross
           of
           Chri●●
           which
           is
           the
           
             Narrow
             way
             of
             Self-denial
          
           〈◊〉
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           That
           whoever
           declares
           ,
           he
           believes
           in
           Christ
           as
           his
           Sacrifice
           and
           Sanctif●●●
           which
           is
           to
           save
           both
           from
           the
           Guilt
           〈◊〉
           Pollution
           of
           Sin
           ,
           is
           a
           
             Professor
             of
             Christian●●●
          
           and
           may
           reasonably
           be
           allowed
           to
           be●●
           
             Christian
             at
             large
          
           .
           And
           that
           what
           we
           ha●●
           declared
           ,
           in
           our
           
             Third
             ,
             Fourth
             ,
             Fifth
          
           ,
           a●●
           
             Sixth
             Gospel-Truth
          
           ,
           comprehends
           the
           Be●●
           before-mentioned
           ,
           my
           Just
           and
           Sober
           R●●der
           may
           satisfie
           himself
           in
           the
           peru●●
           thereof
        
         
           His
           Fourth
           Paragraph
           faults
           our
           first
           Article
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           with
           gre●●
           
             Shortness
             and
             Imperfection
             concerning
             our
             Belief
             of
             God
          
           ;
           for
           tho'
           he
           says
           we
           own
           his
           
             Pr●vidence
             as
             to
             the
             other
             Life
             ,
          
           yet
           
             we
             say
             n●thing
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Creation
             of
             this
             present
             Work
             ▪
             and
             Providence
             over
             it
             :
          
           But
           with
           the
           Bishop
           leave
           ,
           He
           that
           believes
           in
           God
           ,
           believes
           〈◊〉
           all
           that
           's
           necessary
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Being
           'T
           is
           what
           he
           ,
           and
           all
           Christians
           ,
           take
           fo●
           granted
           ,
           and
           allow
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           they
           hea●
           any
           one
           say
           ,
           
             He
             believes
             in
             God.
          
           For
           no●
           to
           believe
           Him
           
             Omnipotent
             ,
             Omnissie●t
          
           ,
           and
           Omnipresent
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           believe
           him
           to
           be●●
           God
           ,
           being
           inseparable
           from
           the
           Divine●
           
           Nature
           .
           I
           must
           appeal
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           whe●●er
           a
           small
           Grain
           of
           Charity
           would
           not
           have
           excused
           us
           from
           his
           Reflection
           upon
           this
           Head.
           We
           have
           said
           more
           then
           
           Moses
           ●●d
           to
           Pharaoh
           :
           For
           besides
           that
           ,
           
             I
             am
          
           ,
           is
           ●o
           more
           then
           ,
           
             He
             is
          
           ;
           We
           have
           added
           that
           
             He
             is
          
           ,
           the
           Rewarder
           of
           
             all
             Men
             ,
             according
             to
             ●heir
             Works
             .
          
           We
           gave
           the
           Text
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           ●nd
           the
           very
           Text
           seems
           exprest
           for
           a
           
             Decla●●tion
             of
             Faith
             in
             God
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             He
             ,
             that
             will
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             must
             believe
             that
             He
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             He
             is
             a
             Rewarder
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             seek
             Him.
          
           ●he
           Text
           does
           not
           Enumerate
           and
           require
           ●he
           belief
           of
           all
           the
           Divine
           Attributes
           ,
           and
           Properties
           that
           are
           in
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           bare
           ●elief
           of
           his
           Being
           ,
           and
           what
           He
           is
           to
           Mankind
           that
           fear
           him
           .
           And
           whatever
           the
           Bishop
           says
           ,
           this
           is
           enough
           for
           a
           Man
           to
           come
           to
           God
           ,
           tho'
           not
           enough
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           to
           come
           ●●o
           the
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Quality
           of
           a
           Believer
           :
           He
           must
           help
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           speak
           Properly
           ,
           or
           we
           ,
           that
           speak
           after
           him
           ,
           must
           be
           deficient
           in
           our
           Expressions
           ,
           if
           not
           our
           Belief
           .
           But
           when
           any
           one
           affirms
           ,
           that
           Man
           was
           created
           by
           God
           ,
           is
           he
           Short
           ,
           Fallacious
           ,
           or
           Equivocal
           because
           he
           does
           not
           say
           how
           God
           made
           Man
           ,
           or
           what
           he
           made
           him
           ?
           ●●is
           not
           his
           
             Body
             ,
             Soul
          
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           his
           
             Will
             ,
             Understanding
             ,
             Memory
          
           ,
           and
           Affections
           comprized
           ,
           
           and
           meant
           ,
           under
           that
           word
           Man
           ?
           Besides
           ,
           could
           the
           Bishop
           think
           that
           while
           we
           owned
           God's
           greater
           Providence
           ,
           his
           lesser
           could
           be
           disbelieved
           by
           us
           ?
           He
           that
           has
           the
           alone
           Power
           of
           Rewarding
           Men
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           World
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           Works
           in
           this
           ,
           must
           certainly
           be
           the
           
             Sovereign
             of
             Both
          
           ;
           and
           his
           Providence
           ,
           in
           Justice
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           so
           understood
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           most
           certain
           that
           we
           believe
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           that
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           declare
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           proper
           to
           that
           Great
           and
           Glorious
           Being
           so
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           thought
           it
           unnecessary
           to
           be
           more
           particular
           ,
           from
           the
           Common
           Notion
           all
           Men
           have
           of
           the
           Deity
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           could
           have
           had
           no
           room
           left
           for
           the
           Exercise
           of
           his
           Charity
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           fifth
           Paragraph
           he
           Blames
           us
           of
           being
           Defective
           in
           our
           Confession
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           :
           Tho'
           we
           give
           it
           in
           the
           very
           Terms
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           1
           John
           15.
           7.
           
           If
           this
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           Text
           to
           prove
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           that
           Antiquity
           Urges
           ,
           and
           also
           Modern
           Writers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           to
           prove
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           where
           to
           find
           one
           ,
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           Generally
           believed
           the
           Apostle
           John
           gave
           this
           Declaration
           to
           the
           
             first
             Christians
          
           ,
           to
           prevent
           their
           being
           deluded
           by
           Cerinthius
           .
           
           How
           come
           the
           Bishop
           then
           to
           render
           it
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             by
             passage
          
           ,
           and
           otherwise
           intended
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           than
           for
           an
           
             Article
             of
             Faith
          
           about
           the
           Trinity
           ?
           Is
           there
           a
           plainer
           ,
           or
           a
           fuller
           any
           where
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ?
           Three
           and
           yet
           One
           ,
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           :
           And
           no
           other
           Apostle
           has
           gone
           so
           far
           ,
           or
           been
           so
           Express
           :
           Insomuch
           that
           the
           Text
           has
           been
           doubted
           ,
           and
           render'd
           Apocryphal
           by
           such
           as
           do
           not
           believe
           the
           Common
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           ;
           and
           Foisted
           in
           to
           serve
           the
           turn
           of
           Trinitarians
           :
           So
           plain
           it
           has
           been
           thought
           to
           their
           purpose
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           Anti-Trinitarians
           .
           How
           then
           is
           the
           Text
           defective
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ?
           But
           he
           says
           the
           Apostle
           writ
           it
           
             upon
             occasion
          
           :
           Doubtless
           he
           did
           so
           .
           But
           what
           other
           Occasion
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           than
           that
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Trinity
          
           ?
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             and
             it
             was
             to
             the
             Apostles
             purpose
             ,
          
           touching
           
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           ,
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           But
           what
           purpose
           could
           the
           Apostle
           have
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Declaring
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           and
           yet
           Unity
           ?
           What
           other
           Use
           does
           be
           make
           of
           it
           ?
           The
           Bishop
           must
           be
           very
           hard
           put
           to
           it
           ,
           certainly
           ,
           to
           shift
           off
           ,
           and
           lessen
           our
           Confession
           in
           this
           Point
           ,
           and
           Rather
           then
           fail
           ,
           render
           the
           Text
           it self
           short
           ;
           which
           ,
           with
           submission
           ,
           I
           think
           is
           
             a
             bold
             Attempt
             in
             one
          
           of
           his
           Station
           ,
           if
           he
           Believes
           the
           Thirty
           Nine
           Articles
           .
        
         
         
           The
           next
           and
           sixth
           Paragraph
           ,
           relating
           to
           our
           third
           Gospel-Truth
           ,
           is
           large
           ,
           and
           consists
           of
           divers
           Branches
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           Consider
           them
           distinctly
           and
           apart
           .
           
             In
             the
             third
             Article
             ,
             You
             acknowledge
             indeed
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             have
             been
             made
             Flesh
             ,
             but
             neither
             Conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             nor
             Born
             of
             the
             Virgin
          
           Mary
           :
           
             So
             that
             it
             does
             not
             appear
             ,
             by
             this
             your
             Confession
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             was
             at
             first
             an●
             Ordinary
             ,
             Corrupt
             and
             Sinful
             Person
             .
          
           I
           think
           it
           is
           hardly
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           we
           could
           intend
           so
           Gross
           a
           thing
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           is
           inferrible
           from
           the
           Manner
           of
           Expressing
           of
           ourselves
           ,
           in
           Reference
           to
           
             Christ's
             Manifestation
             in
             the
             Flesh
          
           .
           Where
           Enough
           is
           said
           ,
           to
           Comprehend
           the
           Rest
           ,
           all
           is
           Meant
           ,
           though
           all
           be
           not
           Exprest
           :
           We
           call
           him
           
             the
             Beloved
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           the
           
             only
             Begotten
             of
             the
             Father
          
           :
           Pray
           what
           is
           that
           short
           of
           being
           
             Conceived
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ?
           To
           be
           sure
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           far
           from
           a
           Corrupt
           and
           
             Sinful
             Person
          
           ,
           a
           Supposition
           as
           remote
           from
           what
           we
           said
           ,
           as
           from
           what
           the
           Bishop
           promised
           ,
           viz.
           Charity
           .
           He
           that
           Confesses
           the
           Word
           
             was
             made
             Flesh
          
           ,
           Confesses
           Him
           made
           Flesh
           
             by
             God
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           made
           Holy
           Flesh
           :
           For
           God
           never
           made
           any
           Corrupt
           or
           Sinful
           Flesh
           .
           If
           the
           place
           is
           read
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Word
           
             took
             Flesh
          
           ,
           the
           Flesh
           must
           be
           Holy
           ,
           for
           he
           
           would
           not
           take
           ,
           or
           dwell
           in
           Sinful
           Flesh
           .
        
         
           And
           had
           the
           Bishop
           well
           remembred
           what
           he
           Acknowledged
           ,
           upon
           our
           Believing
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           Sin
           ,
           not
           many
           lines
           before
           ,
           he
           could
           never
           have
           Suggested
           so
           unreasonable
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           uncharitable
           a
           conceit
           ,
           since
           
             Sinful
             Flesh
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Corrupt
             Person
             could
             never
             be
             any
             part
             of
             a
             Sacrifice
             for
             Sin
             :
          
           So
           that
           in
           Commending
           that
           part
           of
           our
           Belief
           ,
           he
           has
           sufficiently
           secured
           us
           against
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Insinuation
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           proceeds
           to
           Aggravate
           our
           Shortness
           in
           Expression
           to
           a
           Severe
           Imputation
           ,
           viz.
           that
           we
           
             own
             him
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Jesus
             or
             the
             Christ
             .
          
        
         
           This
           must
           be
           a
           great
           oversight
           of
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           worse
           ,
           when
           the
           very
           Fourth
           Head
           about
           
             Justification
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           declares
           himself
           so
           well
           satisfied
           ,
           Thrice
           confesses
           him
           to
           be
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           in
           the
           
             First
             ,
             Third
          
           and
           
             Fourth
             Lines
          
           .
           Again
           ,
           we
           call
           him
           Christ
           in
           the
           
             First
             Line
          
           of
           the
           Fifth
           Gospel
           Truth
           ;
           likewise
           in
           the
           First
           and
           
             Fourth
             Lines
          
           of
           the
           Sixth
           we
           call
           him
           Christ
           :
           We
           do
           the
           same
           in
           the
           First
           and
           
             Fifth
             Lines
          
           of
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           
             First
             Line
          
           of
           our
           Tenth
           Gospel-Truth
           :
           How
           the
           Bishop
           came
           to
           miss
           in
           so
           Palpable
           a
           Point
           of
           Fact
           ,
           in
           the
           Compass
           of
           one
           half
           side
           of
           a
           Sheet
           
           of
           Paper
           ,
           I
           cannot
           Imagine
           ,
           and
           am
           unwilling
           to
           Censure
           .
           Nor
           would
           I
           willingly
           think
           the
           Bishop
           so
           Trifling
           ,
           as
           Well
           as
           Disingenious
           ,
           as
           to
           Excuse
           himself
           herein
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           call
           the
           Word
           that
           took
           Flesh
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           in
           
             that
             place
          
           ,
           since
           the
           Bishop
           Repeats
           it
           from
           us
           ,
           out
           of
           our
           aforesaid
           Fourth
           Head
           ,
           about
           
             Justification
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           where
           we
           call
           him
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           Second
           and
           foregoing
           Paragraph
           of
           his
           Reflexions
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           Confessed
           his
           Name
           less
           than
           
             Nine
             times
          
           in
           that
           Paper
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Bishop
           could
           yet
           insist
           upon
           the
           word
           Christ
           not
           being
           in
           our
           Third
           Head
           ,
           I
           say
           the
           Thing
           is
           there
           ,
           though
           the
           Word
           be
           not
           .
           For
           what
           is
           Christ
           but
           the
           
             Word
             made
             Flesh
          
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           the
           Word
           made
           Flesh
           but
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ?
           Again
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Beloved
           Son
           of
           God
           but
           Christ
           ,
           and
           who
           else
           but
           Christ
           is
           the
           
             Beloved
             Son
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           
             Only
             Begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             full
             of
             Truth
             :
          
           For
           these
           High
           and
           Distinguishing
           Characters
           are
           to
           be
           found
           in
           That
           very
           Head
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           where
           the
           Bishop
           will
           not
           have
           us
           to
           acknowledge
           him
           to
           be
           Christ
           .
           So
           that
           unless
           a
           Corrupt
           and
           Sinful
           Person
           can
           be
           full
           of
           Grace
           and
           Truth
           ,
           I
           wonder
           how
           the
           Bishop
           came
           to
           
           suppose
           a
           thing
           in
           our
           Name
           ,
           so
           very
           Gross
           .
           But
           he
           proceeds
           in
           the
           same
           Paragraph
           .
           
             You
             acknowledge
             indeed
             he
             died
             for
             Sin
             ,
             but
             you
             have
             not
             one
             Word
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             or
             of
             his
             Ascention
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             it
             may
             he
             proved
             some
             of
             you
             have
             expresly
             denied
             ,
             saying
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             us
             :
          
           With
           more
           to
           this
           Effect
           .
           I
           should
           be
           sorry
           to
           tax
           the
           Bishop
           here
           of
           Absurdity
           and
           Uncharitableness
           ;
           but
           who
           can
           help
           it
           ?
           For
           if
           Christ
           be
           not
           Risen
           ,
           He
           is
           still
           in
           his
           Grave
           ;
           He
           is
           no
           more
           .
           How
           then
           do
           we
           assert
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Propitiation
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           and
           Life
           of
           his
           People
           ?
           See
           
             Gospel
             Truth
          
           3
           ,
           4
           ,
           5
           ,
           and
           6.
           
           Can
           that
           which
           is
           Dead
           Sanctifie
           and
           Justifie
           Believers
           ?
           Can
           the
           Dead
           give
           us
           Grace
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ?
           Or
           have
           we
           not
           said
           so
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           the
           Giver
           thereof
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           have
           said
           so
           ,
           must
           not
           the
           Bishop
           be
           Extreamly
           beside
           the
           business
           ?
           His
           Uncharitabliness
           is
           as
           obvious
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           his
           Untruth
           ;
           but
           I
           must
           pray
           him
           to
           Reflect
           a
           little
           better
           upon
           what
           he
           has
           writ
           ;
           for
           unless
           he
           would
           make
           us
           to
           mean
           the
           Grave
           ,
           when
           we
           say
           that
           Wicked
           Men
           shall
           never
           come
           where
           Christ
           is
           gone
           ,
           
             Gospel
             Truth
          
           6
           ,
           he
           must
           allow
           that
           we
           acknowledge
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Consequently
           Ascended
           .
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           to
           his
           Story
           of
           some
           of
           our
           Friends
           ,
           whom
           he
           makes
           to
           affirm
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           us
           ?
           Can
           it
           touch
           us
           ,
           or
           should
           he
           have
           said
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           proved
           it
           ?
           Is
           that
           fair
           and
           candid
           ?
           Is
           it
           Charitable
           ,
           Supposing
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           which
           does
           not
           appear
           ?
           Or
           is
           it
           Just
           to
           Insinuate
           it
           upon
           the
           People
           as
           Dubious
           ?
           But
           let
           it
           be
           never
           so
           true
           ,
           it
           cannot
           Conclude
           the
           People
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           Act
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           The
           Church
           of
           England
           has
           Doctors
           of
           very
           different
           Sentements
           ;
           would
           the
           Bishop
           think
           it
           fair
           the
           Common
           Belief
           of
           the
           Church
           should
           thereby
           be
           concluded
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           and
           Comfortable
           Truth
           ,
           
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             us
          
           ,
           according
           to
           2
           
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
             Col.
          
           1.
           26.
           27.
           but
           not
           Confined
           to
           Man
           :
           He
           is
           not
           so
           there
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           is
           
             no
             where
             else
          
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           that
           he
           is
           not
           in
           Heaven
           .
           For
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           10.
           that
           He
           
             Ascended
             far
             above
             all
             Heavens
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fill
             all
             things
          
           ;
           then
           he
           is
           
             in
             Man
          
           certainly
           .
           So
           that
           our
           asserting
           that
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Indwelling
           of
           Christ
           
             in
             Man
          
           ,
           does
           not
           make
           void
           his
           being
           elsewhere
           because
           he
           is
           
             every
             where
          
           :
           Tho'
           in
           Heaven
           most
           Gloriously
           ,
           without
           doubt
           ,
           being
           there
           
             Glorified
             with
             
             the
             Glory
             that
             he
             had
             with
             the
             Father
             before
             ●he
             World
             began
             .
          
           And
           they
           that
           Thus
           believe
           in
           Christ
           cannot
           deny
           his
           being
           at
           God's
           
             Right
             Hand
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           ,
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ,
           Philip.
           2
           ,
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           the
           Highest
           Exaltation
           :
           Nor
           yet
           to
           be
           their
           Mediator
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           inseparable
           from
           his
           being
           their
           Propitiation
           .
           So
           that
           tho
           we
           did
           not
           dwell
           upon
           Points
           ,
           but
           were
           Concise
           in
           our
           Expressions
           ,
           yet
           whatever
           is
           Implied
           or
           is
           Implicable
           from
           any
           Assertion
           ,
           Justice
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Charity
           always
           grants
           ;
           and
           so
           wound
           the
           Bishop
           have
           done
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           Uppermost
           in
           his
           Mind
           when
           his
           Pen
           ran
           so
           fast
           against
           us
           .
           I
           must
           own
           it
           was
           not
           writ
           for
           Criticks
           ,
           but
           for
           such
           Readers
           as
           the
           Bishop
           says
           he
           was
           ,
           or
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           who
           Exercise
           Moderation
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ;
           more
           of
           which
           ,
           I
           hope
           he
           thinks
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           will
           do
           him
           no
           harm
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           disturbs
           the
           Bishops
           that
           we
           have
           said
           nothing
           of
           
             Christ's
             coming
             to
             Judgment
          
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           
             end
             of
             the
             World
          
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           Dissolvable
           or
           Eternal
           .
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           is
           implied
           in
           our
           making
           all
           Men
           
             Accountable
             to
             God
          
           ,
           for
           their
           Deeds
           done
           in
           the
           World.
           For
           the
           Other
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           under
           our
           Consideration
           ,
           being
           not
           objected
           to
           us
           .
           But
           they
           that
           say
           as
           much
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           
           as
           we
           have
           done
           in
           those
           
             Eleven
             Heads
          
           of
           our
           Paper
           ,
           did
           never
           yet
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           heard
           ,
           believe
           the
           Eternity
           of
           this
           World
           ,
           Heb.
           1.
           10
           ,
           11
           ,
           12.
           
        
         
           
             Yet
             again
             says
             the
             Bishop
          
           ,
           Not
           a
           word
           of
           one
           Church
           ,
           which
           it
           may
           be
           feard
           you
           strike
           out
           of
           your
           Belief
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           resolved
           never
           more
           to
           return
           into
           the
           Unity
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           to
           make
           and
           maintain
           a
           Schism
           or
           Party
           for
           ever
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           very
           harsh
           Constructions
           ,
           besides
           that
           they
           beg
           the
           Question
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           Opinion
           would
           have
           past
           better
           from
           a
           Person
           whose
           Office
           was
           less
           concerned
           in
           Charity
           than
           That
           of
           a
           Bishop
           :
           But
           why
           ,
           pray
           ,
           must
           Interest
           and
           Obstinacy
           Rule
           our
           Dissent
           ?
           What
           's
           to
           be
           got
           by
           it
           ?
           Profit
           and
           Preferment
           go
           the
           Bishops
           way
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           he
           goes
           Theirs
           .
           But
           why
           not
           Conscience
           ,
           tho'
           it
           were
           mistaken
           ,
           since
           we
           have
           been
           all
           along
           of
           the
           Loosing
           side
           ?
           which
           is
           not
           usually
           espoused
           by
           the
           Men
           of
           Interest
           ;
           nor
           are
           Men
           ordinarily
           Obstinate
           against
           their
           Interest
           .
           Let
           us
           at
           least
           be
           Honest
           Men
           and
           allowed
           to
           mean
           well
           though
           we
           were
           mistaken
           .
           But
           what
           Church
           ,
           of
           the
           many
           Churches
           in
           Europe
           is
           the
           Bishops
           One
           Church
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           would
           have
           us
           
           return
           ?
           He
           has
           not
           told
           us
           .
           Methinks
           〈◊〉
           that
           censures
           our
           Shortness
           so
           much
           ,
           ●●ould
           not
           have
           been
           deficient
           himself
           in
           so
           material
           a
           Point
           .
           So
           that
           if
           we
           are
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           so
           still
           for
           all
           the
           Bishop
           ;
           since
           we
           are
           yet
           to
           seek
           what
           Church
           ●e
           Err
           from
           ,
           or
           should
           repair
           to
           .
           But
           I
           ●ill
           suppose
           he
           means
           his
           Own
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           excludes
           the
           Lutheran
           and
           Calvinist
           ;
           the
           
             Presbyterian
             ,
             Independant
          
           and
           Baptist
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           from
           being
           of
           his
           One
           Church
           ;
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholick
          
           or
           Greek
           Churches
           .
           But
           unle●ss
           the
           One
           Church
           ,
           as
           he
           phrases
           it
           ;
           by
           which
           I
           understand
           him
           to
           Intend
           the
           true
           One
           ,
           may
           be
           of
           two
           minds
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           difficult
           for
           him
           to
           recommend
           his
           own
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           because
           that
           is
           not
           only
           broken
           in
           Sentiments
           ,
           but
           Practice
           too
           ,
           and
           which
           the
           Bishop
           knows
           is
           no
           longer
           a
           Secret.
           I
           might
           mention
           the
           Differences
           warmly
           managed
           between
           the
           Doctors
           of
           it
           ,
           about
           Grace
           and
           Free-will
           ;
           one
           taking
           the
           Calvinist
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           Arminian
           way
           ;
           as
           they
           also
           do
           about
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Satisfaction
           and
           Justification
           .
           Likewise
           the
           late
           Controversie
           between
           two
           Famous
           Men
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           about
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           who
           are
           followed
           in
           their
           differing
           Sentiments
           by
           great
           Numbers
           
           of
           the
           Learned
           of
           the
           Bishops
           
             One
             Church
          
           :
           And
           for
           that
           Reason
           (
           if
           no
           other
           )
           I
           cannot
           be
           so
           well
           satisfied
           of
           his
           exact
           Correspondence
           with
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           that
           Church
           himself
           .
           And
           I
           hope
           I
           am
           not
           beside
           the
           business
           ,
           when
           I
           say
           it
           would
           very
           well
           have
           become
           the
           Bishop
           to
           have
           told
           us
           what
           it
           is
           he
           would
           have
           us
           believe
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           so
           much
           fault
           with
           what
           that
           Paper
           says
           we
           do
           believe
           .
           It
           would
           be
           too
           long
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           he
           might
           think
           〈◊〉
           besides
           the
           business
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           brevity
           th●
           Case
           requires
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           the
           reasons
           o●
           our
           Separation
           and
           Dissent
           or
           Disagreemen●
           .
           with
           the
           Church
           .
           I
           put
           these
           Words
           together
           ,
           because
           some
           were
           never
           Members
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           could
           not
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           separate
           from
           it
           ,
           but
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           may
           all
           b●
           said
           to
           Dissent
           or
           Disagree
           ;
           and
           I
           would
           think
           the
           Bishop
           should
           not
           be
           much
           to
           seek
           for
           the
           Reasons
           of
           it
           .
           And
           yet
           where
           we
           are
           vulgarly
           apprehended
           to
           differ
           most
           ,
           we
           dissent
           least
           ,
           I
           mean
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           reason
           so
           many
           have
           upon
           occasion
           said
           ,
           as
           indeed
           did
           the
           Bishop
           at
           the
           Visit
           I
           made
           him
           :
           
             viz.
             Why
             we
             believe
             the
             same
             ,
             't
             is
             what
             we
             Preach
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
          
           For
           except
           it
           be
           the
           wording
           of
           some
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           in
           
             School
             Terms
          
           ,
           there
           are
           very
           few
           of
           them
           
           ●●ofest
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           which
           ●●e
           do
           not
           heartily
           Assent
           .
           And
           this
           I
           have
           ●●prest
           for
           my self
           ,
           and
           in
           behalf
           of
           my
           ●●iends
           in
           my
           Key
           ,
           and
           
             Primitive
             Christianity
             revived
          
           .
           But
           of
           this
           and
           the
           more
           material
           Reasons
           of
           our
           distance
           from
           the
           ●hurch
           ,
           I
           may
           have
           occasion
           to
           express
           my
           〈◊〉
           at
           the
           Closure
           of
           this
           Vindication
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Bishop
           proceeds
           in
           his
           Sixth
           Paragraph
           :
           
             Nor
             have
             yon
             a
             word
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             which
             divers
             of
             you
             have
             ●●en
             known
             to
             deny
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             you
             only
             say
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             so
             .
          
           I
           shall
           consider
           this
           Immediat●ly
           upon
           the
           next
           Paragraph
           ,
           where
           he
           ●eats
           upon
           the
           same
           Subject
           ,
           and
           apply
           my
           〈◊〉
           to
           his
           conclusion
           of
           this
           :
           Lastly
           ,
           Tho'
           
             〈◊〉
             acknowledge
             everlasting
             Rewards
             for
             them
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             of
             the
             everlasting
             ●unishment
             of
             wicked
             Men.
          
           I
           think
           we
           do
           ,
           ●nd
           that
           the
           Bishop
           aggravates
           his
           disinge●uity
           to
           us
           upon
           this
           Head
           :
           For
           the
           Words
           of
           the
           Paper
           are
           these
           ,
           
             It
             is
             our
             Belief
             that
             ●od
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Rewarder
             of
             all
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
             with
             Eternal
             Rewards
             of
             Happiness
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             that
             fear
             him
             not
             ,
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             Hell.
          
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           ,
           
             Heb.
             ●1
             .
             6.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           Psalm
           ●●
           .
           17.
           
           Now
           tho'
           Eternal
           is
           not
           joyned
           to
           Hell
           ,
           yet
           Justice
           as
           well
           as
           Candor
           would
           
           have
           understood
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           to
           mean
           the
           
             Hel●
             of
             the
             damned
          
           ,
           the
           
             Punishment
             of
             Evil
             Doer●
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
          
           according
           to
           ,
           the
           Ancient
           Common
           Belief
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           that
           seldom
           fails
           to
           make
           the
           Worst
           of
           every
           thin●…
           for
           us
           ,
           Thus
           comments
           upon
           our
           Word●
           ▪
           
             You
             mention
             Hell
             indeed
             ,
             but
             whether
             y●…
             mean
             thereby
             the
             Grave
             ,
             as
             most
             commonly
             in
             Scripture
             is
             meant
             ,
             or
             a
             Place
             of
             Temporal
             Punishment
             after
             this
             Life
             ,
             as
             some
             have
             don●
             or
             a
             State
             of
             total
             Destruction
             and
             Annihilation
             as
             many
             now
             adays
             do
             ,
             no
             One
             knows
             .
          
           B●●…
           with
           the
           Bishops
           leave
           ,
           what
           if
           we
           mea●
           None
           of
           These
           ,
           may
           we
           not
           be
           in
           the
           righ●
           for
           all
           that
           ?
           For
           what
           if
           none
           of
           these
           an●●
           the
           Ancient
           ,
           Common
           and
           Scripture
           Belie●…
           what
           will
           the
           Bishop
           do
           then
           ?
           Since
           On●
           would
           think
           that
           one
           of
           them
           is
           the
           Bishop●
           Hell
           ,
           because
           he
           gives
           Us
           and
           his
           Reade●
           no
           more
           Room
           for
           our
           meaning
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Belief
           of
           a
           Hell.
           And
           either
           one
           of
           these
           is
           an
           Article
           of
           his
           Belief
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           keeps
           the
           true
           Hell
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           so
           just
           as
           to
           include
           that
           in
           the
           Question
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           lest
           he
           should
           be
           thereby
           guilty
           of
           supposing
           us
           capable
           of
           meaning
           the
           True
           One
           is
           our
           Gospel-Truths
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Worm
             that
             never
             dies
             ,
             the
             Fire
             that
             never
             goes
             out
             ,
             where
             is
             weeping
             and
             gnashing
             of
             Teeth
             for
             ever
             :
          
           
           ●●e
           2
           Thessalonians
           1.
           9.
           
           Jude
           6
           ,
           7.
           
           And
           ●hich
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           none
           of
           the
           Three
           the
           Bishop
           mentions
           .
           However
           ,
           he
           abundantly
           ●●●ws
           his
           Inclination
           to
           represent
           us
           rather
           ●●rong
           than
           Right
           ,
           in
           our
           Belief
           :
           For
           if
           the
           ●●riptures
           by
           us
           cited
           are
           consulted
           ,
           they
           ●ainly
           shew
           we
           never
           meant
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           ●●at
           they
           Equally
           Referr
           to
           the
           Future
           ,
           State
           〈◊〉
           the
           Souls
           of
           Men
           ;
           
             viz.
             That
             all
             shall
             re●●ive
             the
             Recompence
             of
             their
             Works
             ,
             and
             the
             ●ewards
             of
             their
             Deeds
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           ●ature
           and
           Quality
           of
           them
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Re●ards
           of
           the
           Righteous
           are
           Eternal
           ,
           then
           so
           ●●ust
           those
           of
           the
           Wicked
           be
           ,
           or
           both
           must
           〈◊〉
           Temporary
           :
           For
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           makes
           〈◊〉
           Difference
           as
           to
           the
           Duration
           of
           the
           one
           ●●ore
           than
           of
           the
           other
           .
           One
           Grain
           of
           a
           Truly
           Christian
           Temper
           ,
           had
           saved
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           he
           me
           ,
           the
           Trouble
           of
           this
           as
           ●ell
           as
           of
           other
           Reflections
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           now
           come
           to
           his
           
             Seventh
             Paragraph
          
           ,
           ●he
           first
           part
           of
           which
           is
           a
           heavy
           Complaint
           of
           our
           Shortness
           and
           Deficiency
           in
           Expressing
           of
           our
           Belief
           .
           We
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           are
           
             too
             General
          
           in
           some
           Points
           ,
           and
           Wave
           Others
           ;
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           say
           Eight
           of
           Twelve
           ,
           but
           Instances
           only
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           tho'
           he
           conjures
           us
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           upon
           our
           Eternal
           
           Account
           ,
           to
           consider
           what
           he
           say
           ▪
           Now
           if
           being
           General
           and
           keeping
           to
           th●
           terms
           of
           Scripture
           be
           a
           Fault
           ,
           we
           are
           lik●
           to
           be
           more
           vile
           with
           the
           Bishop
           :
           For
           thank
           be
           to
           God
           ,
           
             That
             ,
             only
          
           is
           our
           Creed
           ,
           and
           wi●●
           good
           reason
           too
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           fit
           That
           shou●●
           only
           conclude
           and
           be
           the
           Creed
           of
           Christians
           ,
           which
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           could
           only
           Propose
           and
           Require
           us
           to
           believe
           .
           For
           〈◊〉
           the
           Comment
           is
           made
           the
           Creed
           instead
           the
           Text
           ,
           From
           that
           time
           we
           believe
           not
           God
           but
           in
           Man.
           I
           heartily
           wish
           none
           〈◊〉
           been
           wise
           above
           what
           is
           written
           ,
           and
           th●
           Generals
           had
           Concluded
           Christians
           :
           Th●
           Charity
           had
           been
           better
           Maintained
           ,
           an●
           Piety
           Promoted
           :
           Whereas
           Strains
           or
           R●fines
           upon
           the
           Text
           ,
           have
           thrown
           us
           int●
           those
           Labarinths
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           th●
           Zeal
           which
           should
           have
           been
           Imployed
           t●
           suppress
           Sin
           in
           all
           its
           Branches
           ,
           has
           too
           G●nerally
           been
           used
           to
           Fire
           one
           Party
           upo●
           Another
           ,
           till
           Practice
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Religion
             indeed
          
           ,
           was
           blown
           up
           by
           the
           Generallity
           .
           S●
           much
           for
           our
           Shortness
           or
           Wavering
           ,
           as
           the
           Bishop
           calls
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           now
           attend
           his
           only
           necessary
           Poin●
           of
           Eight
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           mention
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           we
           either
           suppress
           or
           wave
           
           viz.
           
             The
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
          
           :
           I
           confess
           I
           did
           not
           think
           that
           any
           Body
           would
           have
           been
           so
           uncharitable
           to
           us
           ,
           after
           our
           Acknowledging
           the
           
             Future
             State
             of
             the
             Just
             and
             Unjust
             ,
          
           since
           that
           implies
           it
           ,
           and
           every
           Medium
           to
           it
           .
           However
           I
           will
           attend
           what
           ●he
           Bishop
           urges
           for
           Proof
           of
           what
           we
           
           don't
           ●eny
           ,
           but
           always
           must
           the
           Slander
           of
           doing
           so
           .
           
             I
             will
          
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             only
             mind
             you
             of
             two
             Passages
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15.
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           
             If
             the
             Deadrise
             not
             ,
             your
             Faith
             is
             vain
             ,
             you
             are
             yet
             in
             your
             Sins
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           appears
           (
           says
           the
           Bishop
           )
           all
           other
           Points
           of
           Faith
           are
           
             in
             vain
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             not
             true
             .
          
           And
           so
           say
           I
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           shall
           always
           say
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           while
           he
           says
           no
           more
           than
           the
           Text
           says
           :
           For
           who
           can
           think
           that
           allows
           himself
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           believe
           an
           Immortality
           ,
           who
           have
           exposed
           our selves
           ,
           and
           suffered
           so
           much
           that
           we
           may
           obtain
           
             an
             happy
             One.
          
           But
           the
           Question
           is
           not
           whether
           Dead
           Rise
           ,
           
             but
             with
             What
             Bodies
          
           :
           For
           if
           the
           Dead
           rise
           not
           ,
           then
           may
           we
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Verse
           19.
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           
             We
             are
             of
             all
             Men
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Dead
           is
           out
           of
           all
           Dispute
           with
           us
           :
           But
           with
           
             What
             Body
          
           ,
           will
           I
           believe
           ,
           be
           One
           ,
           
             till
             the
             Dead
             Rise
          
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           it
           is
           we
           are
           Cautious
           ,
           and
           tread
           Softly
           ;
           Remembring
           what
           the
           Apostle
           says
           to
           the
           Curious
           and
           Inquisitive
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           Ver.
           35
           ,
           36
           ,
           37
           ,
           38.
           
           
             But
             some
             Man
             will
             say
             ,
             How
             are
             the
             Dead
             Raised
             up
             ,
             And
             with
             what
             Bodies
             do
             they
             come
             ?
             Thou
             Fool
             ,
             thou
             sowest
             not
             that
             Body
             which
             shall
             be
             but
             bare
             Grain
             .
             —
             But
             God
             giveth
             it
             a
             Body
          
           as
           it
           had
           Pleased
           him
           ,
           
             and
             to
             every
             Seed
             his
             own
             Body
             .
          
           Here
           is
           the
           Ground
           of
           our
           Caution
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           is
           pleased
           to
           call
           Suppressing
           ,
           and
           others
           denying
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           .
           We
           have
           indeed
           been
           Negative
           to
           the
           Gros●
           Conceits
           of
           People
           concerning
           the
           Rising
           of
           this
           
             Carnal
             Body
          
           ,
           we
           carry
           about
           us
           which
           better
           agrees
           with
           the
           
             Alcoran
             of
             Mahomet
          
           ,
           than
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           .
           But
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Just
             and
             Unjust
             to
             Rewards
             and
             Punishments
             ,
          
           we
           have
           
             ever
             believed
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           we
           cannot
           but
           wonder
           that
           any
           should
           be
           displeased
           with
           us
           for
           being
           
             Pleased
             with
             that
             which
             God
             i●
             pleased
             to
             give
             us
             .
          
           Bodies
           we
           shall
           have
           ,
           
             but
             not
             the
             same
          
           says
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           so
           Believes
           the
           Quaker
           ;
           
             but
             God
             giveth
             every
             one
             a
             Body
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             ,
          
           and
           that
           
             Pleaseth
             us
          
           ,
           whoever
           it
           displeaseth
           :
           For
           we
           had
           rather
           be
           called
           Fools
           
             Ten
             times
          
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           than
           Once
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           which
           we
           think
           
           we
           think
           we
           should
           deserve
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           ●are
           to
           stretch
           the
           Text
           ,
           or
           presume
           to
           de●ine
           the
           Secret.
           
        
         
           The
           other
           Scripture
           urged
           by
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           ●n
           defence
           of
           what
           we
           
             never
             opposed
          
           ,
           is
           
             Rom.
             10.
             9.
             
             If
             thou
             shalt
             confess
             with
             thy
             Mouth
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             thine
             Heart
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             Those
             who
             believe
             this
             as
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
          
           But
           that
           we
           have
           
             left
             out
             both
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             our
             Own
             in
             our
             Faith.
          
           In
           the
           ●irst
           part
           of
           his
           Note
           ,
           I
           agree
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           ●●ll
           who
           Rightly
           believe
           the
           Text
           ,
           will
           be
           saved
           :
           For
           that
           must
           be
           by
           the
           Illumination
           and
           Working
           of
           the
           Saving
           Power
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           so
           believe
           .
           But
           that
           we
           have
           left
           out
           
             Christ's
             Resurrection
          
           and
           
             our
             Own
          
           ,
           is
           a
           mistake
           already
           observed
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           both
           
             plainly
             Implied
          
           ;
           one
           in
           our
           Belief
           of
           Christ's
           being
           a
           Propitiation
           for
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Light
             ,
             Life
          
           and
           Strength
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           giving
           us
           his
           Grace
           and
           
             Holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           that
           which
           is
           Dead
           cannot
           do
           :
           And
           our
           own
           Resurrection
           is
           sufficiently
           secured
           in
           our
           declared
           Belief
           of
           Rewards
           and
           Punishments
           ;
           tho'
           the
           Mode
           of
           it
           be
           not
           Exprest
           :
           Nor
           was
           there
           any
           reason
           
           for
           saying
           more
           upon
           that
           Head
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           Occasion
           of
           our
           Papers
           being
           Published
           .
        
         
           I
           am
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Bishop's
           Eighth
           Paragraph
           ,
           which
           Comprehends
           his
           Exceptions
           to
           Three
           of
           our
           Gospel-Truths
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             5th
             ,
             6th
          
           ,
           and
           7th
           ,
           which
           wholly
           relate
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
             Man.
          
           And
           I
           am
           truly
           sorry
           to
           find
           the
           Bishop
           at
           so
           great
           a
           loss
           ,
           as
           that
           Paragrap●
           shews
           him
           ,
           about
           so
           
             Excellent
             and
             Evident
             Principle
          
           ,
           and
           which
           so
           very
           much
           concern
           him
           ,
           and
           indeed
           All
           Men
           to
           know
           .
           And
           that
           my
           Reader
           may
           lnform
           himself
           throughly
           in
           this
           Matter
           ,
           I
           must
           desire
           him
           to
           look
           back
           and
           read
           those
           Three
           Gospel-Truths
           and
           compare
           them
           with
           the
           Bishop's
           Eighth
           Paragraph
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           make
           himself
           much
           a
           better
           Judge
           of
           the
           Vallidity
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Answer
           and
           my
           Reply
           ,
           and
           which
           〈◊〉
           us
           two
           keeps
           closest
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           Language
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           h●●
           in
           the
           same
           Paragraph
           seems
           so
           much
           to
           Respect
           .
        
         
           His
           first
           Exception
           in
           this
           Paragraph
           i●
           at
           our
           Incapacity
           :
           For
           he
           says
           we
           have
           
             never
             been
             able
             yet
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             find
             ,
             to
             make
             
             out
             what
             we
             mean
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
             .
          
           Perhaps
           the
           Bishop
           has
           never
           sought
           ,
           or
           has
           sought
           amiss
           ;
           which
           as
           great
           and
           learned
           Men
           as
           himself
           have
           done
           before
           ●ow
           ,
           and
           so
           mist
           what
           they
           have
           sought
           ●or
           :
           And
           then
           it
           cannot
           be
           a
           wonder
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           not
           found
           out
           what
           we
           mean
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Christ
             in
             Man.
          
           But
           that
           a
           Bishop
           ●hould
           represent
           this
           an
           unintelligible
           doctrine
           ,
           after
           reading
           so
           distinct
           and
           plain
           an
           account
           of
           it
           in
           R.
           B's
           Apology
           ,
           not
           to
           mention
           divers
           other
           Books
           ;
           and
           which
           is
           of
           ●reater
           Authority
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           ●s
           no
           ordinary
           Surprise
           to
           me
           .
           Has
           the
           Bishop
           forgot
           the
           first
           of
           John
           ,
           and
           the
           
             4th
             ,
             ●th
          
           ,
           and
           16th
           ,
           Verses
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           ●he
           Word-God
           ,
           he
           says
           
             in
             him
             was
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             was
             the
             Light
             of
             Men.
             
          
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           Light
           of
           Christ
           the
           Quakers
           Assert
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           turn
           the
           Minds
           of
           all
           People
           too
           .
           For
           all
           must
           have
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           the
           Light
           of
           all
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           plainly
           tells
           us
           it
           is
           .
           The
           Ninth
           Verse
           is
           yet
           more
           express
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             was
             the
             True
             Light
             which
             lighteth
             Every
             Man
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             World
          
           ;
           then
           which
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           more
           Express
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Bishop
           should
           feel
           no
           share
           in
           this
           Glorious
           Light
           of
           Men
           ,
           renders
           
           him
           very
           unfit
           ,
           methinks
           ,
           for
           an
           Over●seer
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           some
           read
           this
           Text
           otherwise
           ,
           a●
           indeed
           he
           did
           to
           me
           in
           Cork
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             wa●
             the
             true
             Light
          
           ,
           That
           Coming
           
             into
             the
             World
             lighteth
             all
             Men
          
           ;
           referring
           the
           word
           Coming
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           Man.
           But
           all
           th●
           Versions
           I
           ever
           met
           with
           ,
           and
           I
           have
           see●
           more
           than
           twenty
           ,
           render
           the
           verse
           as
           it●
           in
           our
           English
           Translations
           :
           And
           all
           C●●ticks
           and
           Commentators
           ,
           except
           the
           followers
           of
           Socinus
           ,
           Read
           and
           Render
           it
           
             as
             ●word
             do
          
           .
           And
           while
           we
           have
           so
           much
           Company
           and
           so
           great
           Authority
           ,
           I
           think
           we
           nee●
           not
           be
           solliscitous
           about
           the
           success
           of
           thi●
           point
           .
           But
           besides
           that
           the
           foregoing
           veri●●
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Divine
           Life
           of
           the
           Word
           God
           ,
           
             is
             the
             Light
             of
             Men
          
           ,
           which
           shews
           all
           Mankind
           have
           it
           in
           them
           (
           for
           it
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           their
           Bodies
           )
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           Interpretation
           should
           be
           true
           in
           a
           strict
           Sense
           :
           For
           the
           Coming
           of
           Christ
           in
           that
           Blessed
           manifestation
           was
           to
           the
           
             Jews
             only
          
           :
           He
           says
           it
           himself
           ,
           he
           
             was
             not
             sent
             but
             to
             the
             lost
             Sheep
             of
             the
             House
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Matth.
           13.
           24.
           
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             came
             unto
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             received
             him
             not
          
           John
           1.
           11.
           
           And
           within
           that
           narrow
           
           ●ompass
           he
           could
           not
           be
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Light
           of
           all
           Mankind
           that
           
             had
             ,
             did
          
           and
           ●hould
           come
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           for
           so
           both
           the
           ●th
           and
           9th
           Verse
           plainly
           import
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Light
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           without
           restriction
           to
           This
           or
           That
           Manifestation
           of
           God
           to
           Men.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Bishop
           is
           still
           at
           a
           loss
           what
           to
           ●ake
           of
           this
           Light
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           would
           be
           ●t
           ;
           for
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             You
             will
             not
             allow
             it
             to
             be
             ●ither
             the
             natural
             Rational
             Faculty
             ,
             or
             common
             ●nnate
             Notions
             ,
             or
             natural
             Conscience
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             Illuminated
             ,
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ●hereby
             .
          
           We
           say
           ,
           we
           would
           have
           it
           to
           be
           what
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           it
           to
           be
           ,
           
             viz.
             The
             Light
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           called
           himself
           ,
           
             John
             8.
             12.
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
          
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           then
           
             Every
             Mans
             Light
             ;
             the
             Light
             of
             every
             Mind
             and
             Understanding
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
          
           ,
           too
           hard
           it
           seems
           for
           the
           Bishop
           to
           comprehend
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           very
           easie
           ,
           to
           the
           meanest
           Capacity
           that
           observes
           the
           Discoveries
           and
           Convictions
           of
           it
           in
           their
           own
           Hearts
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           he
           rightly
           terms
           it
           ,
           
             a
             Fundamental
          
           with
           us
           ,
           we
           will
           follow
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           his
           Inquiries
           a
           little
           further
           .
           We
           say
           first
           then
           ,
           It
           is
           not
           the
           
             Natural
             Rational
             Faculty
          
           of
           Man
           ;
           for
           then
           It
           would
           be
           Man
           ,
           
           or
           a
           part
           of
           his
           Composition
           ,
           meerly
           as
           Man
           :
           But
           that
           It
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           a
           Manifestation
           in
           the
           Soul
           of
           Man
           ,
           
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Word-God
             ,
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Second
             Adam
             ,
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Quickning
             Spirit
             ;
             who
             was
             full
             of
             Grace
             and
             Truth
             ,
          
           and
           
             of
             whom
          
           Man
           hath
           received
           ,
           
             Grace
             for
             Grace
          
           :
           To
           wit
           ,
           a
           Tallent
           ,
           a
           Proportion
           suited
           to
           his
           Want
           and
           Capacity
           ,
           to
           Convince
           and
           Convert
           him
           ,
           to
           Renew
           and
           Restore
           him
           fro●
           his
           great
           Lapse
           unto
           God
           ,
           his
           blessed
           Maker
           ,
           again
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           our
           
             Natural
             Rationa●
             Faculty
          
           is
           our
           Sight
           ,
           but
           not
           our
           Light●
           That
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           descern
           and
           judge
           wha●
           the
           Divine
           Light
           shews
           us
           ,
           
             viz.
             Good
          
           from
           Evil
           ,
           and
           Error
           from
           Truth
           .
           But
           as
           the
           Ey●
           of
           the
           Body
           is
           the
           Sensible
           Faculty
           of
           seeing
           External
           Objects
           ,
           through
           the
           Discovery
           that
           an
           External
           Light
           (
           as
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Firmament
           )
           makes
           to
           the
           Eye
           ,
           but
           is
           not
           That
           Light
           it self
           ;
           so
           does
           the
           Rational
           Faculty
           of
           the
           Soul
           see
           Spiritual
           or
           Immaterial
           Objects
           ,
           through
           the
           
             Illumination
             of
             the
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
             ,
          
           but
           is
           by
           no
           means
           That
           
             Light
             it self
          
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           Eye
           is
           the
           Sun
           ,
           or
           John
           the
           Baptist
           was
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           that
           was
           but
           Servant
           and
           Fore-runner
           of
           his
           blessed
           Manifestation
           in
           the
           Flesh
           .
        
         
         
           As
           for
           the
           Bishop's
           
             Innate
             Notions
          
           ,
           and
           
             Natural
             Conscience
          
           ,
           if
           by
           them
           he
           means
           Impressions
           ,
           or
           Principles
           wich
           are
           born
           And
           
             come
             with
             us
          
           into
           the
           World
           ,
           viz.
           the
           
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Heart
             of
             Man
          
           ;
           I
           must
           tell
           him
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           Testimony
           he
           referrs
           us
           to
           in
           the
           same
           Paragraph
           :
           And
           next
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Work
           is
           not
           the
           Workman
           ,
           so
           They
           are
           not
           properly
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           blessed
           Fruit
           and
           Effect
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Word-God
           in
           Man
           ,
           which
           shines
           in
           the
           Heart
           ,
           and
           gives
           him
           the
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           Duty
           to
           Him.
           So
           that
           the
           Innate
           Notions
           ,
           or
           
             Inward
             Knowledge
          
           we
           have
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           from
           
             This
             true
             Light
             that
             lighteth
             every
             Man
             ,
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
          
           but
           is
           not
           
             that
             Light
             it self
          
           .
           Just
           so
           the
           Bishop's
           Natural
           Conscience
           ,
           must
           only
           mean
           a
           Capacity
           that
           Man
           has
           
             by
             Nature
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           his
           Creation
           ,
           of
           making
           Judgment
           of
           himself
           ,
           his
           Duty
           ,
           and
           Actions
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           manifested
           to
           him
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
          
           .
           Not
           that
           such
           a
           Capacity
           is
           
             That
             Light
          
           ;
           but
           that
           It
           sees
           or
           understands
           by
           the
           Inshining
           of
           the
           Divine
           Light
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           belong
           to
           Man's
           Duty
           and
           Peace
           .
        
         
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           Conscience
           ,
           Illuminated
           ,
           
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Operation
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             thereon
             ,
          
           which
           is
           the
           last
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Constructions
           ;
           but
           
             That
             very
             Principle
             of
             Life
             &
             Light
             ,
          
           which
           Illuminates
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           very
           Spring
           and
           Force
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Conviction
           and
           Conversion
           of
           their
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           which
           Opened
           their
           Hearts
           to
           receive
           the
           Gospel
           when
           preach'd
           unto
           them
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           this
           Excellent
           Principle
           is
           in
           Man
           ,
           but
           not
           
             of
             Man
          
           ,
           but
           of
           God.
           The
           Nature
           of
           it
           is
           to
           Discover
           Sin
           ,
           Reprove
           for
           It
           ,
           and
           Lead
           out
           of
           It
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           Love
           and
           Obey
           the
           Convictions
           thereof
           .
           It
           is
           a
           Principle
           of
           Divine
           Life
           that
           Quickens
           the
           Obedient
           Heart
           to
           Newness
           of
           Life
           :
           It
           Raises
           ,
           the
           Mind
           above
           the
           World
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           
             searches
             out
          
           and
           
             reveals
             the
             Deep
             things
             of
             God
          
           to
           the
           humble
           and
           waiting
           Soul.
           And
           be
           it
           known
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           with
           him
           profess
           Ignorance
           about
           what
           we
           mean
           by
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Christ
             within
             Man
          
           ,
           This
           is
           It
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           treating
           of
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           writ
           ,
           I
           bless
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           My
           own
           Experience
           ,
           the
           Taste
           and
           Relish
           I
           have
           had
           of
           Its
           Excellency
           and
           Sufficiency
           in
           the
           Course
           of
           far
           the
           greater
           and
           best
           part
           of
           my
           Life
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Bishop
           must
           excuse
           me
           if
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           ●annot
           but
           take
           it
           very
           Ill
           at
           his
           hands
           ,
           to
           ●orbid
           us
           in
           his
           following
           Words
           ,
           
             to
             pretend
             ●o
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             what
             we
             Believe
             ,
             unless
             ●e
             can
             make
             him
             understand
             our
             meaning
             :
          
           And
           ,
           ●ecause
           he
           does
           not
           penetrate
           our
           Sense
           ,
           to
           ●all
           our
           way
           of
           Wording
           that
           blessed
           Prin●iple
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           in
           Man
           ,
           a
           
             Per●ect
             Banter
          
           .
           This
           to
           me
           is
           one
           of
           the
           seve●est
           Persecutions
           ,
           because
           Spiritual
           things
           ,
           ●re
           only
           to
           be
           Spiritually
           discerned
           and
           un●erstood
           .
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           how
           a
           Rege●erate
           Man
           can
           possibly
           make
           a
           Carnal
           Man
           understand
           the
           
             New
             Birth
          
           ?
           It
           is
           cer●ainly
           the
           Gift
           of
           God
           to
           understand
           Divine
           Truths
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Rightly
           to
           Believe
           .
           So
           that
           supposing
           our
           Assertion
           of
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Power
           ,
           and
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           in
           Man
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           not
           to
           have
           leave
           to
           say
           so
           ,
           unless
           we
           could
           make
           every
           Man
           rightly
           take
           our
           Sence
           and
           Meaning
           ,
           
             whether
             he
             be
             Spiritually
             Discerning
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
          
           looks
           Antichristian
           as
           well
           as
           Unreasonable
           .
           
             We
             speak
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             among
             them
             that
             are
             perfect
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.
           6.
           
           It
           seems
           others
           understand
           him
           not
           ,
           must
           He
           therefore
           not
           have
           wrote
           of
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ?
           The
           very
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           Foolishness
           to
           the
           
           Wiselings
           of
           Jews
           and
           Greeks
           ;
           they
           could
           make
           neither
           Head
           nor
           Tail
           of
           It
           ,
           by
           
             Their
             way
          
           of
           Judging
           of
           Truth
           :
           Must
           not
           the
           Gospel
           therefore
           be
           preach'd
           ?
           When
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           preach'd
           to
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Men
           of
           the
           Gown
           ,
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           that
           Time
           ,
           Opposed
           and
           Despised
           him
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             What
             will
             this
             Babbler
             say
          
           ?
           But
           had
           they
           known
           what
           he
           meant
           ,
           we
           cannot
           think
           they
           would
           have
           said
           so
           to
           Him.
           Wa●
           the
           Aposlte
           then
           ,
           or
           the
           Athenians
           in
           faul●
           that
           they
           did
           not
           understand
           Him
           ?
           Or
           was
           it
           Bantering
           as
           well
           as
           Babbling
           ,
           because
           he
           did
           not
           make
           them
           understand
           his
           meaning
           ;
           which
           is
           only
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           to
           do
           ?
           Who
           was
           it
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           tha●
           said
           
             The
             World
             by
             Wisdom
             knew
             not
             God
             ?
          
           And
           can
           we
           suppose
           any
           thing
           else
           blinded
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           and
           the
           High-Priest
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           from
           discerning
           the
           Messiah
           when
           He
           came
           ?
           For
           they
           wanted
           not
           Academical
           Learning
           ,
           if
           that
           could
           have
           enlightned
           them
           ;
           nor
           yet
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           they
           Resisted
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           their
           
             only
             True
             Interpreter
          
           ,
           and
           so
           stumbled
           and
           fell
           .
           Let
           the
           Bishop
           also
           have
           a
           Care.
           
        
         
           In
           the
           Second
           Chapter
           of
           the
           first
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           that
           the
           A●ostle
           
           spake
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           in
           a
           ,
           
             My●tery
             ,
             which
             the
             Prinees
             of
             this
             World
             knew
             ●ot
             ,
          
           with
           all
           their
           Wisdom
           :
           
             For
             the
             things
             ●f
             God
          
           ,
           fays
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             knoweth
             no
             Man
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ;
           by
           which
           those
           Christians
           ,
           knew
           those
           things
           that
           were
           
             freely
             given
             to
             them
             of
             God.
             Which
             thing
             also
             we
             speak
             ,
          
           says
           He
           ,
           
             not
             in
             the
             Words
             which
             Mans
             Wisdom
             teacheth
             ,
             but
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             teachetb
             ,
             comparing
             Spiritual
             things
             with
             Spiritual
             .
             But
             the
             Natural
             Man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishness
             unto
             him
             :
             Neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             Spiritually
             discerned
             .
          
           Now
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Bishops
           treatment
           of
           us
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           writ
           of
           Faith
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           unless
           he
           could
           have
           made
           all
           that
           read
           his
           Writings
           understand
           his
           Meaning
           .
           And
           it
           must
           be
           a
           
             perfect
             Banter
          
           ,
           to
           talk
           of
           speaking
           Wisdom
           in
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Terms
           that
           Man's
           Wisdom
           teacheth
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           of
           another
           Mind
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             O
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
          
           hid
           
             these
             things
          
           (
           the
           Truths
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           )
           
             from
             the
             Wise
             and
             Prudent
             ,
             and
             Reveal'd
             them
             unto
             Babes
             ;
             Even
             so
             Father
             ,
             for
             
             so
             it
             seem'd
             Good
             in
             thy
             sight
             .
          
           It
           is
           hence
           beyond
           all
           Dispute
           that
           God
           hideth
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           His
           Kingdom
           from
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           Man
           ,
           when
           
             Simplicity
             and
             Sincerity
          
           fail
           not
           to
           Reach
           and
           Understand
           them
           .
           Here
           it
           was
           that
           poor
           Nicodemus
           was
           absolutely
           
             at
             a
             loss
          
           for
           Christ's
           meaning
           ,
           when
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             Unless
             a
             Man
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             he
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             enter
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           
           Insomuch
           as
           he
           asked
           Christ
           ,
           upon
           his
           Discourse
           of
           the
           
             New
             Birth
             ,
             How
             can
             these
             things
             be
             ?
          
           At
           which
           Christ
           seems
           to
           admire
           ,
           in
           a
           sort
           of
           Reproof
           upon
           
             Nicodemus
             ,
             Art
             thou
             a
             Master
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             and
             knowest
             not
             these
             things
          
           ?
           As
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           Art
           thou
           ,
           a
           Man
           of
           thy
           Station
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           Ignorant
           of
           the
           Way
           to
           Heaven
           ?
           Whoever
           reads
           that
           notable
           Interview
           between
           Christ
           and
           Nicodemus
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           Christ
           resolves
           the
           Matter
           into
           
             Two
             Births
          
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           Born
           of
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           That
           which
           is
           Born
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           Contrary
           :
           And
           therefore
           no
           wonder
           if
           they
           differ
           in
           their
           Understanding
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           being
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Faith
           and
           Experience
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Doctrine
           and
           Practice
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           that
           were
           Enlightned
           and
           Born
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           for
           
             they
             that
             are
             Born
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Persecute
             
             them
             that
             are
             Born
             after
             the
             Spirit
             :
          
           So
           that
           when
           they
           can
           
             no
             longer
          
           commit
           Violence
           upon
           their
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           ,
           they
           will
           Persecute
           them
           with
           their
           Tongues
           and
           Pens
           :
           They
           
             are
             Hereticks
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             Illiterate
          
           and
           Ignorant
           ,
           yet
           
             Presumptuous
             ;
             Enemies
          
           to
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           
             Disobedient
             to
          
           Government
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           give
           God's
           due
           unto
           Man
           ,
           viz.
           Conscience
           .
           And
           if
           they
           choose
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           in
           Scripture
           Stile
           ,
           and
           speak
           earnestly
           of
           the
           Necessity
           of
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           an
           Experimental
           and
           Saving
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           declared
           in
           Holy
           Scripture
           ;
           and
           that
           
             Christ's
             Ministers
          
           are
           made
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           Humane
           Learning
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Worship
           which
           is
           acceptable
           to
           God
           ,
           must
           be
           
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           and
           
             in
             the
             Truth
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           with
           
             Clean
             Hearts
          
           and
           Right
           Spirits
           ,
           Kindl'd
           and
           Inflam'd
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ;
           They
           must
           be
           called
           
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             Unintelligible
             ,
             Men
             of
             Cant
             and
             Banter
             .
          
           And
           here
           I
           leave
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           upon
           this
           Paragraph
           ,
           desiring
           him
           to
           Consider
           ,
           whether
           his
           Knowledge
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             whom
             rightly
             to
             know
             is
             Life
             Eternal
             ,
          
           John
           17
           ,
           be
           by
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           his
           own
           Soul
           ,
           since
           Christ
           himself
           Teacheth
           and
           Affirmeth
           ,
           
           that
           
             no
             Man
             knows
             the
             Father
             but
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             He
             to
             whom
             ,
             the
             Son
             Reveals
             Him
             :
          
           I
           should
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           the
           Bishop's
           Evidence
           for
           this
           Knowledge
           .
           For
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           this
           Paragraph
           ;
           he
           turns
           us
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           it
           ,
           makes
           us
           Unintelligible
           and
           Banterers
           in
           Religion
           ,
           for
           Expressing
           Ours
           in
           the
           
             Terms
             of
             It
          
           ;
           which
           may
           well
           merit
           the
           Bishop's
           Serious
           Reflexion
           .
        
         
           His
           
             Ninth
             Paragraph
          
           refers
           to
           our
           Eighth
           Article
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           of
           which
           he
           cites
           these
           Eight
           Words
           only
           .
           
             Worship
             under
             the
             Gospel
             is
             Inward
             and
             Spiritual
          
           ;
           upon
           which
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             If
             you
             mean
             ,
             that
             Outward
             Worship
             ought
             to
             be
             accompanied
             with
             Inward
             and
             Spiritual
             Worship
             ,
             't
             is
             what
             we
             Preach
             ,
             Press
             and
             Practice
             ;
             but
             if
          
           (
           as
           it
           would
           seem
           )
           
             you
             mean
             that
             all
             the
             Worship
             ,
             God
             now
             requires
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Inward
             Man
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             this
             is
             abominably
             false
             ;
             for
             our
             Bodies
             are
             God's
             Handy-work
             ,
             and
             God
             by
             the
             Apostle
             commands
             ,
          
           Glorifie
           God
           in
           your
           Body
           ,
           and
           in
           your
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           are
           God's
           .
           
             Not
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             your selves
             ,
             now
             a-days
             ,
             perform
             somewhat
             of
             Bodily
             Worship
             ,
          
           Indeed
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           Ever
           did
           ,
           and
           Ever
           shall
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           while
           we
           have
           Bodies
           to
           Worship
           God
           in
           .
           We
           are
           so
           
           ●ar
           from
           denying
           the
           Body
           what
           share
           is
           ●ue
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           
           ●9
           .
           we
           say
           ,
           
             What
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             that
             your
             Bo●ies
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             ●n
             you
             ,
             which
             ye
             have
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             not
             ●our
             own
             ?
          
           Of
           which
           I
           would
           have
           the
           Bi●hop
           well
           Consider
           :
           For
           ,
           if
           our
           very
           Bodies
           are
           under
           the
           Influence
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           reasonable
           is
           it
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           It
           dwells
           in
           our
           Souls
           ,
           and
           that
           our
           Hearts
           must
           be
           Prepared
           ,
           and
           Animated
           by
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           Devo●ion
           towards
           God.
           But
           two
           things
           I
           must
           Remark
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           we
           did
           not
           give
           him
           the
           least
           Occasion
           to
           suspect
           we
           deny'd
           Bodily
           Worship
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           Gospel-Truth
           now
           in
           question
           :
           For
           't
           is
           plain
           there
           ,
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Worship
             in
             this
             Day
             is
             Inward
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
          
           That
           we
           only
           distinguish'd
           between
           Gospel
           Worship
           ,
           and
           the
           Ceremonial
           ,
           and
           Pompous
           Worship
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           Spiritual
           Woship
           ,
           we
           understand
           
             Praying
             ,
             Praising
          
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           by
           the
           Preparation
           and
           Sanctification
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           the
           Bishop
           does
           not
           ,
           and
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           dares
           not
           .
           Deny
           :
           Yet
           Unkindly
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           Unjustly
           brings
           in
           His
           ,
           
             as
             it
             would
             seem
          
           ,
           to
           make
           us
           by
           an
           Uncharitable
           Innuendo
           look
           to
           his
           Reader
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           denied
           
           
             Bodily
             Worship
          
           .
           And
           yet
           ,
           to
           avoid
           so
           hard
           a
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           Maintaining
           this
           Aspersion
           would
           prove
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           he
           is
           forced
           to
           confess
           that
           
             now
             a-days
             we
             perform
             some-what
             of
             Bodily
          
           Worship
           ;
           as
           if
           we
           did
           not
           perform
           any
           formerly
           ,
           and
           but
           a
           little
           now
           :
           Which
           shews
           not
           that
           Candor
           ,
           that
           his
           Character
           ows
           us
           ,
           and
           but
           too
           plainly
           tells
           every
           Impartial
           Reader
           ,
           how
           muck
           more
           mind
           he
           has
           that
           we
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Wrong
           than
           in
           the
           Right
           .
           I
           must
           Confess
           we
           have
           le●
           Pomp
           and
           Gaudiness
           in
           our
           Worship
           ,
           as
           wel●
           as
           in
           our
           Cloaths
           ,
           than
           is
           the
           Custom
           o●
           some
           other
           Churches
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           our
           Happiness
           that
           we
           are
           freed
           from
           such
           an
           Unprofitable
           as
           well
           as
           Unsuitable
           Incumberance
           .
           Whatever
           It
           be
           ,
           't
           is
           such
           as
           we
           believe
           God
           by
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           hath
           led
           us
           into
           :
           And
           tho'
           it
           be
           not
           so
           Entertaining
           to
           those
           who
           are
           Govern'd
           more
           by
           their
           
             outward
             Senses
          
           than
           their
           Souls
           ,
           yet
           ,
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           allowed
           us
           to
           be
           
             Grave
             ,
             Solemn
          
           and
           Fervent
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Remark
           I
           make
           upon
           the
           Bishop's
           Exceptions
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           Spiritual
           Worship
           he
           there
           allows
           of
           ,
           seems
           to
           be
           but
           the
           Worship
           of
           
             Man's
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           working
           upon
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
           Man.
           I
           would
           not
           Imitate
           him
           ,
           lest
           I
           ●●ould
           be
           Uncharitable
           too
           :
           For
           if
           my
           ●eader
           can
           make
           more
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           my
           ●onsent
           ;
           but
           that
           seems
           to
           me
           to
           be
           the
           ●ishop's
           Interpretation
           upon
           Christ's
           words
           ●ted
           by
           us
           on
           this
           Occasion
           ,
           viz.
           
             God
             will
             〈◊〉
             worshipped
             in
             Spirit
             and
             in
             Truth
             :
          
           Tho'
           ●ere
           is
           a
           Truth
           in
           that
           also
           ,
           yet
           this
           nor
           ●eing
           so
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Gospel
           Dispensa●on
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           the
           Extent
           of
           Christ's
           ●ords
           ,
           whose
           Drift
           certainly
           was
           ,
           to
           draw
           Mens
           Minds
           to
           a
           more
           Inward
           and
           
             Spiri●ual
             Worship
          
           :
           Not
           only
           to
           have
           less
           Cere●ony
           than
           was
           Practis'd
           among
           the
           Jews
           ,
           ●ut
           to
           
             feel
             more
             of
             the
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             our
             Adoration
             and
             Praises
             ,
          
           than
           be●ong'd
           to
           the
           Former
           Dispensation
           ;
           and
           ,
           with
           which
           ,
           I
           heartily
           wish
           the
           Bishop
           a
           ●etter
           Acquaintance
           .
           Upon
           the
           whole
           Mat●er
           ,
           I
           am
           apt
           to
           think
           my
           Reader
           believes
           with
           me
           ,
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           spared
           his
           Pains
           upon
           us
           ,
           about
           the
           first
           Part
           of
           this
           Gospel-Truth
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Silent
           of
           the
           latter
           ,
           viz.
           
             That
             we
             may
             Preach
             in
             Power
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Words
             ,
             and
             as
             God
             Promised
             ,
             and
             Christ
             Ordained
             ,
             without
             Money
             /
             and
             without
             Price
             .
          
        
         
           The
           Bishop
           ,
           in
           his
           Tenth
           Paragraph
           ,
           is
           pleased
           to
           Endeavour
           to
           lessen
           the
           Authority
           
           and
           Credit
           of
           our
           
             Ninth
             Gospel-Truth
          
           relating
           to
           the
           
             vain
             Fashions
             and
             Customs
             o●
             the
             World.
          
           His
           words
           are
           these
           .
           
             You
             te●
             us
             of
             denying
             all
             the
             vain
             Customs
             and
             Fashion
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             also
             Excess
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             〈◊〉
             know
             no
             sort
             of
             Christians
             who
             teach
             otherwise●
             I
             wish
             I
             knew
             none
             (
             even
             of
             your selves
             )
             tha●
             practis'd
             otherwise
             ;
             it
             is
             one
             part
             of
             our
             C●techism
             we
             teach
             our
             Children
             .
          
           He
           first
           Concurs
           with
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           he
           says
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
             knows
             none
             that
             Preaches
             otherwise
          
           ;
           and
           th●
           they
           do
           the
           like
           in
           their
           Catechism
           .
           S●
           far
           then
           he
           allows
           us
           to
           be
           sound
           .
           But
           h●
           wishes
           he
           
             knew
             none
             (
             even
             of
             Us
             )
             that
             Practice
             otherwise
             .
          
           This
           is
           a
           sort
           of
           Charge
           ,
           and
           being
           not
           Prov'd
           ,
           looks
           like
           a
           Calumny●
           Some
           perhaps
           do
           not
           walk
           quite
           so
           strictly
           as
           becomes
           them
           to
           their
           Profession
           ;
           but
           are
           they
           own'd
           by
           us
           therein
           ?
           Or
           Indulged
           it self
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           what
           are
           we
           to
           Conclude●
           but
           that
           the
           Bishop's
           Insinuation
           is
           to
           Ballance
           Accounts
           with
           us
           for
           the
           failures
           of
           his
           own
           People
           ?
           But
           ,
           pray
           ,
           are
           our
           Excesses
           equal
           ,
           or
           the
           Numbers
           ,
           that
           in
           Proportion
           do
           transgress
           ?
           I
           would
           not
           have
           him
           Comfort
           himself
           with
           his
           Uncharitableness
           to
           his
           honest
           and
           friendly
           Neighbours
           :
           As
           it
           will
           not
           Excuse
           his
           less
           exact
           Friends
           ,
           that
           any
           of
           ours
           live
           larger
           ,
           than
           they
           profess
           .
           
           so
           it
           cannot
           justly
           affect
           our
           Body
           ,
           ●here
           so
           few
           are
           faulty
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           so
           well
           ●nown
           that
           such
           are
           sure
           to
           meet
           with
           due
           ●eproof
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           adds
           ,
           that
           
             There
             are
             many
             Innocent
             ●nd
             Laudable
             Customs
             ,
             We
             call
             vain
             :
          
           This
           〈◊〉
           all
           in
           a
           Heap
           ,
           and
           a
           Reflection
           by
           Whole●ale
           ,
           I
           can
           truly
           tell
           him
           ,
           I
           know
           of
           none
           :
           ●nd
           if
           he
           had
           been
           more
           particular
           ,
           so
           would
           too
           :
           Perhaps
           he
           thought
           Generals
           bes●
           〈◊〉
           make
           his
           Reflection
           Safe
           :
           But
           if
           it
           were
           ●y
           place
           to
           be
           Plaintiff
           ,
           I
           could
           treat
           the
           ●ishop
           with
           a
           large
           Catalogue
           of
           very
           Of●ensive
           Customs
           ,
           that
           would
           concern
           him
           ●o
           think
           upon
           .
           However
           ,
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           ●e
           particular
           upon
           us
           in
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           ●lmost
           turns
           his
           Stomach
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           to
           think
           of
           ,
           
             viz.
             Would
             it
             not
             make
             a
             Man's
             Stomach
             ●urn
             ,
             to
             hear
             one
             forbear
             ,
             in
             point
             of
          
           Conscience
           ,
           saying
           [
           you
           ]
           
             to
             a
             single
             Person
             ,
             because
             ●t
             is
             Improper
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             while
             ●e
             is
             speaking
             to
             his
             Superiour
             ,
             because
          
           Thou
           
             ●ost
             sounds
             a
             little
             rudely
             ,
             to
             soften
             the
             Thou
             ,
             ●nd
             say
          
           Thee
           doest
           ,
           
             which
             is
             commonly
             your
             Peoples
             practice
             .
          
           It
           is
           pity
           the
           Bishop
           could
           find
           nothing
           else
           to
           observe
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           might
           have
           better
           edified
           us
           and
           his
           Readers
           :
           Yet
           if
           this
           be
           that
           ,
           among
           the
           Laudable
           
           Customs
           which
           we
           call
           Vain
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           Offensive
           to
           his
           Stomach
           ,
           it
           shews
           him
           to
           have
           a
           very
           weak
           one
           .
           However
           ,
           a
           weak
           Stomach
           is
           better
           then
           a
           weak
           Head
           and
           such
           an
           one
           I
           should
           take
           mine
           to
           be
           if
           my
           Instances
           were
           no
           more
           to
           the
           Purpose
           and
           my
           Readers
           Instruction
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           have
           somewhat
           to
           say
           to
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           before
           I
           leave
           him
           ,
           upon
           the
           Old
           Topick
           of
           Sincerity
           ,
           and
           Charity
           ,
           in
           this
           Reflection
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           had
           in
           most
           of
           the
           other
           viz.
           That
           he
           makes
           the
           Ground
           of
           our
           Conscientiousness
           ,
           about
           the
           saying
           of
           You
           to
           〈◊〉
           single
           Person
           ,
           to
           be
           only
           Propriety
           of
           Speech
           which
           he
           (
           I
           was
           going
           to
           say
           )
           in
           his
           Conscience
           must
           know
           is
           not
           so
           :
           But
           that
           the
           true
           Reason
           of
           it
           is
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           It
           is
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
          
           ;
           and
           next
           ,
           that
           the
           Original
           of
           You
           to
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           was
           Pride
           and
           Flattery
           ,
           being
           a
           Plural
           Honour
           to
           a
           
             Single
             Person
          
           ;
           given
           first
           to
           Potentates
           ,
           and
           then
           gradually
           to
           all
           Subordinate
           Ranks
           of
           People
           .
           In
           Ancient
           and
           Unmixt
           Tongues
           ,
           Thou
           to
           a
           Single
           Person
           is
           kept
           still
           ,
           as
           also
           among
           the
           Common
           People
           of
           the
           present
           Languages
           and
           particularly
           in
           
             that
             Kingdom
          
           where
           he
           is
           a
           Bishop
           .
           I
           refer
           him
           to
           a
           Book
           entituled
           ,
           
             No
             Cross
             ,
             
             No
             Crown
             ,
          
           where
           he
           will
           find
           other
           Reasons
           ●or
           our
           Tenderness
           in
           that
           Matter
           then
           he
           ●lledges
           ,
           or
           we
           have
           Room
           for
           here
           ;
           tho'
           ●he
           Bishop
           confines
           us
           to
           Propriety
           as
           the
           ●nly
           Reason
           of
           our
           Practice
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           ●e
           better
           Lash
           us
           with
           the
           Impropriety
           of
           Thee
           for
           Thou
           ;
           which
           yet
           he
           might
           have
           ●pared
           ,
           since
           nothing
           is
           more
           common
           with
           ●ll
           People
           ,
           than
           to
           take
           the
           like
           freedom
           in
           ●peech
           ,
           in
           Cases
           as
           well
           as
           Tenses
           ;
           not
           ●xcepting
           the
           Learned
           themselves
           .
           But
           be
           ●t
           so
           ,
           we
           keep
           Numbers
           ,
           and
           intend
           not
           ●lipping
           of
           Cases
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           Our
           Point
           ,
           tho'
           ●ot
           the
           Bishop's
           ,
           it
           seems
           ;
           which
           it
           should
           ●ave
           been
           ,
           would
           he
           have
           been
           just
           to
           us
           upon
           the
           Question
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Levity
           and
           Scorn
           ,
           with
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           treat
           us
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           ,
           it
           unbecame
           him
           ,
           and
           Confirms
           us
           more
           than
           it
           Exposes
           us
           ,
           whatever
           it
           does
           Him.
           
        
         
           
             But
             I
             Confess
             ,
             I
             am
             surprized
             ,
             to
             find
             a
             Man
             of
             his
             Character
             ,
             and
             Pretensions
             ,
             propose
             so
             loose
             a
             Question
             as
             that
             with
             which
             he
             closes
             this
             Paragraph
             :
          
           viz.
           Will
           you
           ever
           be
           able
           to
           prove
           ,
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           used
           a
           Dialect
           or
           Dress
           ,
           different
           from
           other
           of
           their
           Nation
           or
           Quality
           ,
           and
           placed
           Religion
           in
           it
           ?
           Does
           not
           Christ
           require
           Saluting
           ,
           
           those
           that
           Salute
           not
           us
           ?
           And
           no
           doubt
           ,
           Ho●
           and
           His
           Apostles
           Salutations
           were
           in
           the
           Common
           Form.
           Doubtless
           ,
           we
           are
           able
           ,
           
             most
             easily
             and
             fully
             :
             And
             't
             is
             admirable
             to
             conceive
             how
             he
             could
             be
             Ignorant
             of
             these
             Proofs
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             be
             so
             well
             read
             in
          
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           .
           I
           beseech
           you
           therefore
           Brethern
           ,
           
             says
             the
             Apostle
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           present
           your
           Bodies
           a
           Living
           Sacrifice
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Acceptable
           unto
           God
           which
           is
           your
           Reasonable
           Service
           :
           
             And
             〈◊〉
             not
             Conformed
             to
             this
             World
          
           /
           but
           be
           〈◊〉
           Transformed
           by
           the
           Renewing
           of
           your
           Minds
           ,
           Rom.
           12.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             Apostle
          
           Peter
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           Exhorts
           the
           Believers
           ,
           to
           Gird
           up
           the
           loyns
           of
           their
           Minds
           ,
           and
           be
           Sober
           ,
           as
           Obedient
           Children
           ,
           not
           Fashioning
           themselves
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           former
           Lusts
           in
           their
           Ignorance
           ;
           
             which
             was
             the
          
           Custom
           
             of
             their
             Countrey
             .
             And
             Chap.
          
           3.
           3
           ,
           4.
           
           Whose
           Adorning
           let
           it
           not
           be
           that
           of
           
             Plaiting
             the
             Hair
          
           and
           of
           
             Wearing
             of
             Gold
          
           /
           or
           of
           
             Putting
             on
             of
             Apparel
          
           :
           But
           let
           it
           be
           the
           
             Hidden
             Man
             of
             the
             Heart
          
           /
           in
           that
           which
           is
           not
           Corruptible
           ,
           even
           the
           Ornament
           of
           a
           
             Meek
             and
             Quiet
          
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           great
           Price
           .
           
             Thus
             the
             Apostolical
             Counsel
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             But
             for
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Cork
           
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             think
          
           We
           are
           
           ●ble
           to
           prove
           ,
           that
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ●iffered
           in
           their
           Dress
           ,
           from
           other
           People
           of
           ●heir
           Country
           and
           Quality
           .
           
             Nor
             was
             this
             ●nly
             the
             Strictness
             of
             that
             Time
             ;
             for
             the
             ●ame
             Apostle
             adds
             ,
          
           Verse
           4.
           
             as
             an
             Argument
             〈◊〉
             Enforce
             his
             Advice
             ;
             for
          
           After
           this
           man●er
           ,
           
             says
             he
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Old
           time
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Wo●en
           also
           ,
           who
           trusted
           in
           God
           ,
           
             Adorned
             them●lves
             .
             
               But
               can
               a
               Man
               of
               his
               Letters
               ,
               realy
               ●e
               at
               a
               Loss
               for
               a
               Proof
               of
               the
            
          
           Singularity
           
             of
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             in
          
           Dress
           ,
           Speech
           and
           Behaviour
           ?
           
             Or
             is
             it
             to
             try
             if
             we
             have
             any
             ●o
             resolve
             his
             Question
             ?
             or
             taking
             our
             Il●iterature
             for
             Granted
             ,
             that
             he
             puts
             upon
             ●●s
             ?
             I
             beseech
             him
             to
             Converse
             with
          
           Ouze●ius
           upon
           Minutius
           Faelix
           ,
           
             and
             he
             will
             tell
             him
             that
             the
             first
             Christians
             were
             tax'd
             ,
             and
             despised
             for
             
               Ill-bred
               ,
               in
            
          
           Manners
           ,
           
             Unpolish'd
             in
          
           Speech
           ,
           
             Unfashionable
             in
          
           Behaviour
           ;
           
             in
             ●fine
             ,
             Rustichs
             and
             Clowns
             :
             As
             the
             Christians
          
           Irronically
           
             return'd
             their
          
           Scorners
           
             the
             ●stile
             of
          
           Well-bred
           and
           Eloquent
           .
           
             This
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             he
             cites
             out
             of
          
           Arnobius
           ,
           Lactantius
           ,
           Theodoret
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             And
          
           Jerom
           
             writing
             to
          
           Celantia
           and
           Dometias
           ,
           
             Noble
             Women
             of
             that
             time
             ,
             sets
             them
             a
          
           Singular
           
             Form
             of
             Life
             from
             that
             of
             the
             People
             of
             their
             Quality
             :
             And
          
           Paulinus
           
             Bishop
             of
          
           Nola
           ,
           
             was
             so
             far
             from
             pleading
             for
             Christians
          
           Temporizing
           
           
             with
             the
             People
             of
             their
             own
             Nation
             ,
             or
             Quality
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
          
           Cork
           ,
           
             that
             he
             sharply
             reproves
          
           Sulpitius
           Severus
           
             for
             It
             ,
             in
             a
             letter
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             learned
          
           Casaubon
           
             in
             his
             Discourse
             of
          
           Use
           and
           Customs
           ,
           
             observes
             .
             If
             the
             Bishop
             would
             look
             into
             the
          
           Constitutions
           ,
           
             that
             go
             under
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Clemens
           Romanus
           ,
           with
           Tertullian
           ,
           Gregory
           Naz.
           Clemens
           Alexandrinus
           ,
           Austin
           ,
           Gregory
           
             the
             Great
             ,
             and
             other
             Ancients
             ,
             he
             would
             perceive
             the
             Care
             and
             Zeal
             of
             those
             Eminent
             Men
             to
             suppress
             the
          
           Education
           and
           Custom●
           
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             to
             encourage
             and
             recommend
             the
          
           Simplicity
           and
           Moderation
           
             of
             the
             Manners
             and
             Behaviour
             of
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             Which
          
           Machiavel
           
             in
             his
          
           2d
           
             Book
             of
          
           Disputations
           
             takes
             notice
             of
             ,
             and
             is
             none
             of
             the
             least
             proofs
             to
             our
             Point
             .
          
        
         
           And
           to
           finish
           my
           Authorities
           ,
           passing
           by
           
             Petrus
             Belonius
             ,
             Gratian
             ,
             Cardan
             ,
             Luther
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           must
           recommend
           to
           the
           Bishop
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Waldenses
           (
           an
           Early
           People
           ,
           if
           not
           Successive
           from
           the
           Primitive
           Times
           )
           written
           by
           one
           Perrin
           ,
           more
           especially
           containing
           their
           
             Faith
             ,
             Worship
          
           and
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           there
           he
           may
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           ,
           observe
           the
           
             Simplicity
             ,
             Plainess
          
           and
           Distinction
           of
           that
           People
           from
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           Countries
           
           ●hey
           lived
           in
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           the
           name
           ●f
           Reformed
           ones
           now
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             ●alutations
          
           ;
           and
           I
           tell
           him
           ,
           so
           have
           We
           ●ut
           he
           will
           have
           it
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           A●ostles
           
             Saluted
             after
             the
             Fashion
             of
             the
             Coun●ry
             they
             were
             in
          
           ;
           which
           is
           sooner
           said
           then
           ●rov'd
           .
           For
           Christ
           asked
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             How
             ●an
             you
             believe
             that
             receive
             Honour
             one
             of
             ano●her
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             the
             Honour
             that
             cometh
             from
             God
             Only
             ?
          
           Now
           this
           certainly
           must
           be
           Unlawful
           to
           Give
           or
           Receive
           ,
           which
           hinders
           true
           Faith.
           And
           what
           was
           this
           Ho●our
           ,
           but
           Salutations
           after
           the
           fashion
           of
           the
           Times
           ?
           As
           the
           Text
           shews
           ,
           Mat.
           23.
           and
           for
           
             Calling
             ,
             and
             being
             Called
             of
             Men
             Rabbi
          
           Christ
           was
           so
           far
           from
           Commanding
           ,
           or
           Imitating
           them
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           that
           He
           expresly
           
             forbids
             it
          
           .
           But
           the
           meaning
           of
           Christ's
           ●aying
           ,
           
             Mat.
             5.
             
             And
             if
             ye
             Salute
             Your
             Brethren
             only
             ,
             what
             do
             ye
             more
             then
             Others
             ?
             do
             not
             even
             the
             Publicans
             so
             ?
          
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           in
           all
           Acts
           of
           
             Love
             ,
             Mercy
          
           ,
           and
           Goodness
           they
           were
           to
           Exceed
           the
           Practice
           of
           that
           time
           :
           They
           were
           to
           take
           more
           notice
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           look
           
             more
             kindly
          
           and
           friendly
           upon
           All
           Men.
           But
           in
           another
           sense
           ,
           He
           that
           bid
           them
           
             Salute
             Enemies
             as
             well
             as
             Friends
             ,
          
           also
           forbids
           
           his
           Disciples
           to
           
             Salute
             any
             Man
          
           ,
           or
           
             call
             any
             Man
             Rabbi
             or
             Master
             ;
             for
             that
             One
             was
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             all
             Brethren
             ,
             Mat.
          
           23.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           and
           Luke
           10.
           4.
           
           And
           between
           such
           Relations
           Worldly
           Honours
           were
           of
           no
           use
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           no
           value
           .
           And
           did
           a
           
             Primitive
             Spirit
             Prevail
          
           in
           those
           that
           so
           much
           pretend
           to
           be
           the
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           we
           should
           see
           them
           more
           Exemplary
           in
           Self-denial
           and
           Holiness
           ;
           Encouraging
           and
           not
           Undervaluing
           and
           Brow-beating
           the
           Serious
           and
           Conscientious
           .
           But
           
             Trees
             are
             known
             by
             their
             Fruit
             ;
             for
             Grapes
             are
             not
             gathered
             of
             Thorns
             ,
             nor
             Figs
             of
             Thistles
             .
          
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           if
           my
           Reader
           please
           to
           peruse
           the
           Ninth
           and
           Tenth
           Chapters
           of
           that
           Book
           Entituled
           ,
           
             No
             Cross
             ,
             No
             Crown
          
           ,
           he
           will
           ,
           I
           hope
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           for
           
             Honour
             ,
             Respect
          
           and
           Civility
           according
           to
           Scripture
           ;
           tho'
           Non-conformists
           to
           the
           Empty
           and
           Troublesome
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           left
           by
           us
           ,
           not
           of
           Rudeness
           ,
           but
           Conviction
           ;
           and
           forbore
           of
           Duty
           and
           no
           otherwise
           of
           Choice
           .
           For
           ,
           Humanely
           Speaking
           ,
           that
           Contradiction
           to
           Custom
           cannot
           be
           Pleasant
           to
           us
           .
           I
           have
           detained
           my
           Reader
           longer
           upon
           this
           Head
           than
           I
           expected
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           he
           desired
           :
           I
           shall
           therefore
           proceed
           
           to
           the
           Bishops
           next
           Paragraph
           ,
           which
           contains
           his
           Exceptions
           to
           our
           Tenth
           Gospel-Truth
           about
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Supper
           ,
           and
           the
           ●ast
           he
           has
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           the
           Eleventh
           ,
           about
           
             Government
             ,
          
           ,
           being
           by
           him
           already
           granted
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           his
           Paper
           .
        
         
           He
           begins
           thus
           ,
           
             In
             your
             Xth
             Article
             you
             believe
             a
             Spiritual
             Baptism
             and
             a
             Spiritual
             Supper
             and
             Communion
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             ,
             you
             disuse
             the
             outward
             Signs
             ,
             by
             us
             commonly
             called
             Sacraments
             :
             Now
             did
             not
             Christ
             command
             Water-Baptism
             ?
          
           Go
           ye
           and
           Baptize
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Matth.
           28.
           19
           ,
           20.
           
        
         
           He
           goes
           on
           ,
           
             The
             Baptism
             here
             commanded
             was
             Water-Baptism
             :
          
           His
           reasons
           are
           first
           ,
           
             that
             Baptizing
             with
             the
             Spirit
             was
             God's
             work
             ,
             not
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           2dly
           ,
           
             Primitive
             Practice
             ,
             Acts
          
           10.
           47
           ,
           48.
           in
           
           Cornelius's
           Case
           ;
           
             Who
             can
             forbid
             Water
          
           ?
           But
           this
           is
           also
           
             gratis
             dictum
          
           :
           For
           the
           first
           Reason
           is
           no
           Reason
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           
             not
             true
          
           :
           And
           the
           second
           seems
           to
           me
           Defective
           and
           Short.
           I
           am
           very
           sensible
           of
           the
           Disadvantage
           I
           am
           under
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           touch
           a
           tender
           Place
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           say
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           as
           also
           anon
           upon
           the
           Supper
           ,
           will
           be
           against
           
             Wind
             and
             Tide
          
           with
           the
           Generality
           .
           But
           as
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           express
           
           my self
           Reverently
           as
           well
           as
           Plainly
           upon
           this
           Occasion
           ,
           so
           I
           beseech
           my
           Reader
           ,
           for
           his
           Own
           sake
           as
           well
           as
           Ours
           ,
           not
           to
           Prejudge
           us
           ;
           as
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           will
           not
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Searcher
           after
           Truth
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           charitably
           suppose
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           then
           The
           Bishop's
           first
           Reason
           is
           not
           true
           ;
           for
           God
           by
           the
           Apostles
           did
           Baptize
           Believers
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           It
           fell-upon
           them
           ,
           through
           the
           Powerful
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           :
           Thus
           ,
           
             Acts
             10.
             44.
             
             While
             Peter
             yet
             spoke
             these
             words
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             fell
             on
             all
             them
             which
             heard
             the
             Word
             .
          
           By
           which
           it
           is
           evident
           that
           Peter
           ,
           in
           that
           Sermon
           ,
           was
           the
           Minister
           of
           the
           
             Spiritual
             Baptism
          
           to
           Cornelius
           and
           his
           Company
           .
        
         
           And
           Peter
           gives
           this
           account
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Circumcision
           at
           Jerusalem
           ,
           Acts
           11.
           15.
           
           
             And
             as
             I
             began
             to
             speak
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             fell
             on
          
           them
           
             as
             on
          
           us
           
             at
             the
             beginning
             :
             Then
             remembred
             I
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             how
             that
             he
             said
          
           John
           
             indeed
             Baptized
             with
             Water
             ,
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             Baptized
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             .
          
           So
           that
           Peter
           evidently
           declares
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           and
           Fire
           ,
           which
           Christ
           promised
           at
           his
           Ascension
           into
           Heaven
           .
        
         
         
           But
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           puts
           this
           Matter
           beyond
           all
           Doubt
           ,
           in
           his
           Excellent
           Account
           ●e
           gives
           of
           his
           Conversion
           and
           Commission
           to
           King
           Agrippa
           ,
           Acts
           26.
           where
           my
           Reader
           will
           find
           these
           words
           dropping
           from
           the
           Mouth
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           to
           
             Saul
             ;
             Delivering
             thee
             from
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Gen●iles
             ,
             to
             whom
             now
             I
             send
             thee
             ,
             to
             
               open
               their
               Eyes
            
             /
             and
             to
             turn
             them
             from
             Darkness
             to
             Light
             /
             and
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Satan
             unto
             GOD
             /
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             an
             Inheritance
             among
             them
             which
             are
             Sanctified
             through
             Faith
             that
             is
             in
             Me
             ,
          
           Verse
           17
           ,
           18.
           
           Now
           if
           this
           could
           be
           done
           without
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           let
           my
           Reader
           judge
           .
           'T
           was
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           that
           
           Peter's
           Hearers
           were
           
             Prick'd
             to
             the
             Heart
          
           ,
           and
           fitted
           to
           receive
           more
           of
           It
           :
           And
           it
           was
           by
           the
           same
           Holy
           Ghost
           that
           
           Paul's
           Hearers
           had
           the
           
             Eyes
             of
             their
             Minds
             opened
          
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God's
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           they
           were
           
             Converted
             from
             Darkness
             to
             Light
          
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           receive
           the
           Forgiveness
           of
           their
           Sins
           ,
           and
           Inheritance
           among
           them
           which
           are
           Sanctified
           .
           So
           that
           the
           very
           End
           and
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Ministry
           was
           Converting
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Baptizing
             them
             into
             Christianity
          
           ;
           in
           the
           Nature
           ,
           Power
           and
           Life
           of
           It
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           for
           the
           Bishop's
           Second
           Reason
           ,
           viz.
           Practice
           :
           I
           say
           it
           is
           granted
           that
           Water-Baptism
           having
           got
           place
           among
           them
           by
           
           John's
           Ministry
           ,
           the
           Fore-runner
           ,
           it
           held
           after
           Christ's
           Coming
           ;
           but
           that
           was
           
             Ex
             Gratia
          
           ,
           and
           of
           Condescention
           ,
           not
           of
           Commission
           ?
           for
           that
           properly
           ceases
           when
           his
           Ministration
           begins
           ,
           of
           which
           
           John's
           was
           but
           the
           Fore-runner
           .
           For
           Moses
           and
           the
           
             Prophets
             were
             till
          
           John
           ,
           and
           John
           
             till
             Christ
          
           .
           And
           this
           ,
           John
           the
           Water-Baptist
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Mat.
             3.
             11.
             
             I
             indeed
             Baptize
             you
             with
          
           Water
           
             unto
             Repentance
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             cometh
             after
             me
             is
             mightier
             than
             I
             ,
             He
             shall
             Baptize
             you
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             with
             Fire
             ,
          
           see
           Mark
           1.
           8.
           
           Luke
           3.
           16.
           
           Here
           's
           a
           different
           Baptism
           and
           Baptizer
           ,
           the
           Servant
           and
           the
           Master
           ,
           the
           Water
           and
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           One
           Transcient
           ,
           the
           Other
           Permanent
           :
           One
           the
           End
           of
           the
           Jewish
           ,
           and
           the
           Other
           the
           Beginning
           of
           the
           Gospel
           Dispensation
           .
           Wherefore
           says
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             Greater
             than
          
           John
           ,
           Matth.
           11.
           11.
           
           Why
           is
           not
           John
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           No
           doubt
           of
           it
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           a
           Glorious
           Saint
           too
           :
           But
           the
           Least
           in
           Christ's
           Dispensation
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Soul
             ,
          
           the
           Work
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Baptizer
           with
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           and
           Fire
           ,
           is
           Greater
           than
           John
           ,
           
           as
           to
           the
           Nature
           of
           his
           Administration
           .
           See
           
             John
             3.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             He
             must
             Increase
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             Decrease
             .
          
           What!
           John
           decrease
           ,
           or
           his
           Ministration
           ?
           His
           Ministration
           certainly
           ,
           which
           he
           calls
           Earthly
           in
           Comparison
           of
           Christ's
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Baptist
           in
           his
           Watery
           Dispensation
           did
           but
           Fore-run
           Christ
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           that
           he
           was
           to
           set
           up
           in
           Men.
           He
           pointed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           shewed
           what
           Christ
           was
           to
           do
           ,
           viz.
           to
           
             Wash
             ,
             Fan
          
           ,
           and
           
             Throughly
             Purge
             his
             Floor
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           His
           People
           ,
           and
           Sanctifie
           them
           
             throughout
             ,
             by
             his
             Spiritual
             Baptism
             ,
          
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             in
             Body
             ,
             Soul
             and
             Spirit
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Thess
           5.
           23.
           
           So
           that
           in
           short
           ,
           Practice
           Properly
           can
           be
           no
           Institution
           ,
           where
           the
           thing
           Practic'd
           has
           
             no
             Commission
          
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           the
           Bishop
           will
           not
           think
           fit
           to
           deny
           :
           But
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             It
             has
             a
             Commission
          
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           which
           is
           ,
           under
           favour
           ,
           bur
           his
           
             say
             so
          
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           think
           it
           is
           no
           more
           ,
           I
           do
           with
           all
           Humility
           and
           Submission
           say
           ,
           First
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           reconcile
           it
           to
           Good
           Sense
           ,
           or
           Common
           Usage
           in
           Sacred
           or
           Civil
           Matters
           ,
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           in
           force
           by
           a
           Commission
           that
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           
             once
             named
          
           in
           the
           Commission
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           me
           it
           does
           not
           appear
           Congruous
           any
           more
           than
           Cogent
           ,
           or
           obliging
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Cause
           in
           hand
           :
           For
           
           there
           is
           not
           a
           word
           of
           Water
           in
           the
           Text
           alledged
           for
           Water
           ;
           nor
           yet
           in
           the
           Context
           .
           And
           unless
           there
           were
           
             no
             other
          
           Baptism
           than
           that
           of
           Water
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           several
           ,
           it
           must
           at
           least
           be
           allowed
           to
           be
           a
           Question
           ,
           what
           Baptism
           Christ
           meant
           in
           that
           Commission
           ,
           when
           he
           sayd
           .
           
             Go
             ye
             therefore
             and
             Teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             Baptizing
             them
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
        
         
           But
           it
           may
           be
           returned
           upon
           me
           ;
           nor
           does
           the
           Text
           say
           it
           is
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Bishop
           is
           upon
           equal
           Terms
           with
           me
           .
           Grant
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           word
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           is
           not
           litterally
           joined
           to
           Baptizing
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           word
           Water
           in
           that
           part
           :
           But
           if
           I
           am
           able
           to
           shew
           that
           the
           thing
           is
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           was
           the
           Subject
           of
           Christ's
           Discourse
           ,
           when
           he
           gave
           that
           Commission
           at
           his
           Farewell
           ,
           I
           presume
           it
           will
           be
           granted
           me
           ,
           that
           Christ
           intended
           a
           Spiritual
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Water
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           what
           I
           shall
           do
           ,
           I
           hope
           with
           much
           Clearness
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           then
           my
           Arguments
           .
           Matthew
           ,
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           large
           in
           his
           History
           upon
           other
           Points
           ,
           seems
           short
           and
           abrupt
           in
           the
           Context
           of
           this
           Commission
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           usual
           for
           one
           Evangelist
           to
           explain
           another
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           
           great
           Wisdom
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Goodness
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           those
           Christian
           Memorials
           might
           come
           with
           less
           Suspition
           to
           the
           World
           of
           any
           Humane
           Contrivance
           ;
           So
           Luke
           supplies
           the
           shortness
           of
           the
           other
           Evangelist
           in
           his
           Context
           to
           this
           Commission
           .
           Luke
           24.
           45
           to
           50.
           particularly
           the
           47
           ,
           48
           ,
           49.
           verses
           .
           And
           
             ●hat
             Repentance
             and
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             should
             be
             Preached
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             beginning
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           .
           
             And
             ye
             are
          
           Witnesses
           
             of
             these
             things
             .
             And
             behold
             I
             send
             the
          
           Promise
           
             of
             my
             Father
             upon
             you
             :
             But
             tarry
             ye
             in
             the
             Ci●y
             of
          
           Jerusalem
           
             until
             ye
             be
             endued
             with
             power
             from
             on
             High.
          
           Where
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           this
           Evangelist
           in
           his
           Account
           of
           Christ's
           Commission
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             the
             Work
             Christ
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             to
             do
             ,
          
           Names
           no
           Baptizing
           at
           all
           ,
           tho'
           that
           which
           it
           Implies
           ,
           in
           my
           Sense
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           is
           there
           ,
           viz.
           
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Power
           from
           on
           High
           They
           
             were
             to
             tarry
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           for
           .
           So
           is
           there
           not
           
             one
             Word
          
           of
           Water
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           induce
           us
           to
           think
           that
           Christ
           intended
           to
           give
           it
           
             any
             Place
          
           in
           his
           Commission
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           it
           appears
           that
           the
           Disciples
           were
           to
           be
           Qualified
           before
           they
           were
           to
           go
           forth
           as
           His
           Witnesses
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Qualification
           is
           the
           
             Promise
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           quickly
           send
           them
           .
           
           Now
           I
           must
           desire
           my
           Reader
           to
           turn
           to
           the
           Acts
           of
           this
           Evangelist
           ,
           Chap.
           1.
           4
           ,
           5.
           where
           he
           further
           opens
           the
           Manner
           and
           matter
           of
           Christ's
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           Farewell
           to
           his
           Disciples
           :
           And
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             being
             Assembled
             with
             them
             ,
             commanded
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             depart
             from
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           but
           Wait
           
             for
             the
          
           Promise
           
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
          
           ,
           saith
           He
           ,
           
             ye
             have
             learnt
             of
             me
             :
             For
          
           John
           
             truly
             Baptized
             with
          
           Water
           ,
           
             but
             ye
             shall
             be
             Baptized
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             not
             many
             days
             hence
             .
          
           It
           can
           be
           ,
           me-thinks
           ,
           no
           longer
           a
           doubt
           what
           Baptism
           it
           is
           that
           Christ's
           words
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           refers
           to
           ,
           since
           we
           see
           not
           only
           that
           Christ
           distinguishes
           betwen
           
           John's
           Baptism
           and
           His
           own
           ,
           and
           between
           Water
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           but
           also
           He
           assigns
           Water
           Baptism
           to
           John
           ,
           as
           
             his
             Baptism
          
           ,
           and
           not
           Christ's
           ,
           and
           thereby
           declares
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           to
           be
           his
           own
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           
           John's
           ,
           and
           which
           yet
           is
           no
           more
           than
           what
           John
           had
           said
           before
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           Comparing
           both
           Texts
           together
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           with
           Acts
           1.
           4
           ,
           5.
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           if
           we
           please
           ,
           that
           the
           Commission
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           explained
           by
           the
           Qualifications
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           which
           was
           omitted
           by
           the
           first
           Evangelist
           .
           There
           They
           are
           bid
           to
           Go
           ,
           here
           They
           are
           bid
           to
           Stay
           :
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           Stay
           ,
           
           before
           you
           Go
           ,
           and
           receive
           your
           Qualification
           before
           you
           go
           to
           Qualify
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Promise
           
             of
             the
             Father
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           which
           is
           followed
           
             by
             the
             Power
             from
          
           On
           High
           ,
           verse
           8.
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           had
           we
           not
           this
           express
           force
           on
           our
           side
           from
           the
           Text
           it self
           ,
           the
           Word
           Therefore
           in
           the
           Commission
           ,
           (
           referring
           plainly
           to
           the
           foregoing
           Verse
           ,
           as
           the
           Reason
           of
           what
           follows
           )
           justifies
           our
           sense
           .
           For
           whereas
           the
           Bishop
           has
           objected
           against
           our
           Assertion
           ,
           
             that
             it
             must
             not
             be
             a
             Spiritual
             Baptism
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
          
           It
           is
           plain
           that
           our
           Lord
           takes
           off
           the
           force
           of
           his
           exception
           ,
           since
           the
           Reason
           why
           he
           bid
           them
           Go
           ,
           &c.
           is
           because
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             all
             Power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             .
          
           Verse
           18.
           
           As
           much
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           
             Go
             ,
             do
             all
             that
             I
             have
             said
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             Doubting
             or
             Fearful
             /
             about
             the
             performance
             of
             It
             ,
          
           for
           
             All
             Power
             
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               is
               given
               unto
               me
            
          
           that
           bids
           you
           Go
           ,
           
             and
             Lo
             I
             am
             with
             you
             alway
             ,
             even
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           Which
           need
           not
           have
           been
           said
           ,
           as
           an
           Encouragement
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           since
           that
           was
           practised
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           by
           
           John's
           Disciples
           long
           before
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           ;
           for
           the
           very
           Text
           ,
           duely
           
           considered
           ,
           will
           not
           have
           It
           to
           be
           Water
           ,
           since
           that
           could
           Baptize
           none
           Into
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Father
             ,
             Son
          
           and
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Bishop
           knows
           the
           Greek
           Text
           runs
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           they
           that
           are
           Baptized
           Into
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ,
           must
           be
           baptized
           with
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           Since
           it
           is
           to
           become
           their
           Likeness
           ,
           and
           bear
           their
           Image
           ,
           which
           is
           Holiness
           .
           And
           had
           not
           the
           Apostles
           understood
           their
           Commission
           as
           I
           render
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           Baptized
           with
           Water
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           have
           used
           the
           Terms
           that
           bore
           the
           Force
           of
           their
           Commission
           ,
           
             viz.
             In
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           ;
           of
           which
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Instance
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           But
           that
           which
           further
           shews
           that
           Water
           cannot
           be
           understood
           ,
           to
           be
           meant
           in
           the
           Apostolical
           Commission
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           one
           of
           the
           Greatest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           He
           that
           came
           behind
           (
           and
           was
           added
           to
           ,
           by
           )
           none
           of
           them
           ,
           denys
           It
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           17.
           to
           be
           
             any
             Part
             of
             his
             Commission
          
           ;
           for
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             Christ
             sent
             me
             not
             to
             Baptize
             but
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           And
           thanks
           God
           for
           that
           reason
           ,
           in
           the
           foregoing
           Verses
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           Baptized
           so
           few
           :
           Which
           to
           be
           sure
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           Contrary
           to
           have
           been
           
           sorry
           he
           had
           Baptized
           
             no
             more
          
           ,
           had
           Water-Baptism
           been
           Part
           of
           the
           Apostolical
           Commission
           ,
           Mat.
           28.
           19.
           
           Again
           this
           Eminent
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           
             Great
             Grand
             Father
          
           [
           not
           to
           say
           God-Father
           ]
           of
           Gentile
           Christians
           ,
           delivered
           to
           them
           
             for
             Doctrine
          
           ,
           Eph.
           4.
           5.
           that
           there
           was
           but
           
             One
             Lord
             ,
             One
             Faith
             ,
             and
             One
             Baptism
             .
          
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           That
           must
           be
           the
           Baptism
           
             of
             Fire
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
          
           which
           is
           Christ's
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           Proper
           to
           the
           Gospel
           Dispensation
           .
           Now
           could
           any
           other
           make
           a
           Man
           a
           
             True
             Christian
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Child
             of
             God
          
           then
           ;
           nor
           can
           any
           be
           so
           now
           without
           It.
           That
           Baptism
           therefore
           ,
           without
           which
           a
           Man
           cannot
           be
           a
           
             True
             Jew
          
           ,
           or
           Christian
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           
             Circumcision
             made
             without
             hands
             ,
             that
             Worship
             God
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             Confidence
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
          
           must
           needs
           be
           the
           
             One
             Baptism
          
           ;
           but
           such
           is
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Spiritual
           Baptism
           is
           the
           Apostles
           
             One
             Baptism
          
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Phil.
           3.
           3.
           
           Again
           ;
           the
           One
           Baptism
           must
           be
           Christ's
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           Christ
           is
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           therefore
           That
           ,
           and
           not
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           must
           be
           the
           One
           Baptism
           that
           's
           in
           force
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Apostle
           .
           As
           John
           was
           the
           Fore-runner
           of
           Christ
           ,
           so
           was
           Water
           ,
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           But
           that
           which
           Fore-runs
           ,
           in
           Nature
           Ceases
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           
           succeeds
           ,
           of
           course
           Remains
           :
           Therefore
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           the
           
             One
             Needful
          
           ,
           and
           
             Permanent
             Baptism
          
           .
        
         
           Yet
           further
           ;
           If
           it
           be
           Gospel
           ,
           
             That
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Jew
             that
             is
             one
             Outward
             ,
             nor
             that
             Circumcision
             that
             is
             Outward
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Jew
             that
             is
             one
          
           Inward
           ,
           
             and
             that
             is
             Circumcision
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Heart
             ,
             in
             the
          
           Spirit
           ,
           
             and
             not
             in
             the
          
           Letter
           ;
           
             whose
             Praise
             is
             not
             of
             Men
             but
             of
             God
             ,
          
           as
           Rom.
           2.
           28
           ,
           29.
           
           Then
           unanswerably
           ,
           
             He
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             one
             Outward
             ,
             nor
             is
             that
             Baptism
             that
             is
             of
          
           the
           Flesh
           :
           But
           he
           is
           a
           Christian
           
             that
             is
             one
             Inwardly
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Baptism
             that
             is
             
               of
               the
               Heart
            
          
           /
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           
             whose
             Praise
             is
             not
             of
             Men
             but
             of
             God.
          
           For
           indeed
           in
           all
           Ages
           Men
           cry
           him
           down
           ,
           as
           a
           Slighter
           of
           God's
           Ordinances
           ;
           but
           his
           Praise
           however
           is
           
             of
             God
          
           ,
           let
           Men
           say
           what
           they
           will
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Inward
           Christians
           Comfort
           ,
           in
           all
           Undervaluings
           and
           Reflexions
           he
           meets
           with
           from
           Outside
           Christians
           .
           For
           it
           's
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Apostle
           meant
           or
           designed
           to
           undervalue
           one
           Observation
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           Outward
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           another
           Outward
           Observation
           instead
           of
           it
           ,
           viz.
           Water-Baptism
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           
             If
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             but
             
             a
             
               New
               Creature
            
          
           /
           as
           saith
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           15.
           
           Then
           by
           the
           same
           Reason
           ,
           
             neither
             being
             baptized
             with
             Water
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
          
           not
           being
           
             unbaptized
             with
             Water
          
           ,
           but
           a
           
             New
             Creature
          
           .
           I
           will
           repeat
           the
           Apostles
           Discourse
           at
           large
           upon
           this
           Subject
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           very
           Instructing
           ,
           and
           seems
           Discissive
           in
           this
           Case
           ;
           
             As
             many
          
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             as
             desire
             to
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             in
             the
             flesh
             /
             they
             constrain
             you
             to
             be
             Circumcised
             ;
             only
             least
             they
             should
             suffer
             Persecution
             for
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           It
           seems
           they
           were
           Outside
           People
           ,
           that
           laid
           stress
           upon
           Outside
           things
           ;
           or
           something
           else
           instead
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ;
           for
           they
           Temporized
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           to
           shun
           the
           Shame
           and
           Persecution
           that
           then
           attended
           the
           Christians
           Cross
           :
           Which
           stood
           partly
           in
           laying
           down
           of
           outward
           Observations
           ;
           and
           which
           they
           that
           
             desire
             to
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             in
             the
             Flesh
          
           stand
           most
           for
           .
           But
           the
           Apostle
           goes
           on
           ;
           For
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             neither
             they
             themselves
             who
             are
             Circumcised
             keep
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             desire
             to
             have
             you
             Circumcised
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             Glory
             in
             your
             Flesh
             .
          
           They
           were
           not
           exact
           in
           the
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           seems
           ,
           as
           strict
           as
           they
           seemed
           to
           be
           for
           this
           Sacramental
           Practice
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Case
           of
           too
           many
           now
           :
           Yet
           they
           prest
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           glory
           and
           
           value
           themselves
           upon
           gaining
           others
           to
           be
           conformable
           to
           them
           ,
           whether
           to
           excuse
           their
           Compliance
           with
           Custom
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           avoid
           Persecution
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           love
           to
           Ceremonial
           Religion
           .
        
         
           But
           says
           that
           clear-sighted
           and
           plain-dealing
           Apostle
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             glory
             ,
             save
             in
             the
             Cross
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             the
             World
             is
             Crucified
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             unto
             the
             World.
          
           If
           he
           rejoyced
           in
           nothing
           but
           in
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           then
           in
           no
           other
           Elementary
           Rite
           ,
           Service
           or
           Ordinance
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           in
           Circumcision
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           proceeds
           :
           
             For
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ,
          
           but
           a
           
             New
             Creature
          
           .
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           for
           according
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           neither
           Circumcision
           nor
           Uncircumcision
           availeth
           ,
           
             but
             a
             New
             Creature
             ,
             a
             regenerate
             Soul
             ;
             One
             born
             again
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
          
           For
           the
           Apostle
           in
           these
           excellent
           Words
           ,
           not
           only
           strikes
           at
           Circumcision
           ,
           but
           all
           Outward
           and
           Elementary
           Observations
           :
           Neither
           This
           ,
           nor
           That
           
             Outward
             thing
             availeth
             in
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
          
           or
           according
           to
           
             Christ
             Jesus
          
           ,
           but
           a
           
             New
             Creature
          
           :
           He
           does
           not
           say
           ,
           
             but
             Water
             Baptism
          
           ,
           as
           some
           would
           have
           it
           ,
           who
           tell
           us
           that
           It
           succeeds
           Circumcision
           by
           Divine
           
           Institution
           ,
           by
           no
           means
           :
           But
           that
           which
           availeth
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Rel●gion
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           is
           a
           
             New
             Creature
             ,
             a
             ●ew
             Man
             ,
          
           one
           
             Changed
             ,
             Regenerated
          
           ,
           or
           
             Born
             gain
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           And
           says
           the
           Apostle
           (
           to
           confirm
           ●hem
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           of
           Inward
           Circumci●ion
           ,
           that
           is
           of
           the
           Heart
           ,
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ;
           which
           ●s
           the
           same
           thing
           with
           the
           Baptism
           of
           the
           Spirit
           )
           
             As
             many
             as
             walk
             according
             to
             this
             Rule
             ,
             Peace
             shall
             be
             upon
             them
             .
          
           So
           that
           We
           the
           ●oor
           despised
           Quakers
           ,
           take
           Comfort
           in
           this
           Apostolical
           Benediction
           ,
           and
           can
           say
           to
           God's
           Glory
           ,
           his
           
             Peace
             has
             been
             upon
             Us
          
           in
           our
           Belief
           and
           Confession
           of
           this
           blessed
           Doc●rine
           of
           the
           
             New
             Creature
          
           .
           It
           is
           what
           we
           have
           Aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           has
           been
           the
           great
           Drift
           of
           our
           Testimony
           since
           we
           were
           a
           People
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           it
           have
           directed
           all
           to
           the
           Gift
           of
           God's
           
             Grace
             in
             themselves
          
           ,
           that
           by
           believing
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           resigning
           up
           their
           Wills
           and
           Affections
           ,
           and
           whole
           Man
           to
           the
           Teaching
           and
           Conduct
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           leavened
           and
           sanctified
           by
           it
           ,
           throughout
           ;
           by
           which
           the
           State
           of
           the
           
             New
             Creature
          
           ,
           which
           is
           Christianity
           indeed
           ,
           will
           be
           Experienced
           ,
           though
           It
           was
           and
           is
           a
           Mystery
           to
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           Apostle
           
           Peter's
           Question
           ,
           
             Acts
             
             10.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             Can
             any
             Man
             forbid
             Water
             ,
             that
             These
             should
             not
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             which
             have
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             as
             well
             as
             We
             ?
          
           It
           Imports
           ,
           with
           submission
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           this
           ;
           That
           Peter
           well
           knowing
           the
           Narrowness
           of
           his
           Country
           Mens
           Spirits
           ,
           was
           Cautious
           lest
           his
           Latitude
           should
           Distaste
           them
           :
           For
           the
           Gentiles
           being
           Unholiness
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           even
           Peter
           himself
           ,
           without
           a
           Vision
           from
           God
           ,
           too
           narrow
           Spirited
           for
           the
           Convictions
           and
           Devotion
           of
           that
           excellent
           Centurion
           ,
           Cornelius
           ;
           It
           behoved
           him
           to
           ask
           if
           any
           body
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           say
           ,
           Why
           they
           might
           not
           be
           baptised
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Jews
           ,
           being
           Proselites
           to
           the
           Christian
           Profession
           .
           In
           all
           which
           he
           seems
           more
           concerned
           to
           save
           his
           Own
           Credit
           ,
           than
           to
           recommend
           or
           establish
           that
           of
           Water
           Baptism
           :
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Why
           should
           this
           Custom
           be
           forbid
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           more
           than
           to
           the
           Jews
           ?
           But
           this
           will
           not
           warrant
           the
           Practice
           in
           General
           ,
           because
           Practice
           is
           
             no
             Institution
          
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           appears
           no
           Command
           to
           make
           It
           one
           .
           So
           that
           asking
           who
           can
           forbid
           what
           was
           not
           commanded
           ,
           strengthens
           his
           Question
           instead
           of
           weakening
           it
           ;
           since
           what
           was
           done
           of
           Condescention
           ,
           could
           not
           have
           been
           forbid
           upon
           Authority
           .
           There
           needed
           not
           so
           much
           Care
           or
           Strickness
           in
           the
           Matter
           .
           
           And
           indeed
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           seem
           not
           to
           have
           been
           so
           clear
           about
           the
           abolishing
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Observations
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           want
           Peter
           had
           of
           a
           Vision
           ,
           his
           own
           apprehension
           of
           the
           straightness
           of
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           their
           calling
           him
           to
           Account
           for
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           same
           Chapter
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           confess
           I
           cannot
           see
           why
           the
           Bishop
           should
           assume
           the
           Power
           of
           Unchristianing
           Us
           ,
           for
           not
           practising
           of
           that
           which
           he
           himself
           practices
           so
           unscripturally
           ,
           and
           that
           according
           to
           the
           Sentiments
           of
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           Christendom
           ;
           having
           not
           one
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           to
           prove
           that
           Sprinkling
           of
           Water
           in
           the
           Face
           ,
           was
           the
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           or
           that
           Children
           were
           the
           Subjects
           of
           Water-Baptism
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           times
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           all
           the
           Baptism
           the
           Bishop
           practices
           ,
           who
           seems
           so
           severe
           upon
           us
           .
           I
           think
           our
           forbearing
           of
           Water
           Baptism
           from
           a
           Belief
           and
           Sense
           of
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Invisible
           Grace
           ,
           signified
           by
           that
           Visible
           Sign
           ,
           cannot
           be
           reputed
           such
           a
           slight
           to
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           as
           presuming
           to
           alter
           the
           Manner
           and
           Substance
           of
           its
           first
           Institution
           :
           For
           then
           it
           was
           in
           the
           River
           of
           Jordan
           ,
           now
           in
           a
           Bason
           ;
           it
           was
           then
           unto
           Repentance
           ,
           now
           to
           
             Children
             Uncapable
          
           of
           Repentance
           .
           But
           that
           which
           perhaps
           
           misled
           the
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Declining
           Church
           first
           into
           this
           Practice
           ,
           being
           at
           the
           distance
           of
           some
           Hundreds
           of
           Years
           from
           the
           Apostolical
           Times
           ,
           might
           be
           the
           supposition
           that
           Water
           Baptism
           came
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           and
           that
           being
           to
           Children
           ,
           so
           might
           Water
           Baptism
           too
           .
           But
           they
           forgot
           (
           among
           other
           things
           ,
           which
           even
           before
           that
           time
           were
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           without
           Precept
           or
           Evangelical
           Example
           )
           that
           Repentance
           was
           not
           made
           a
           Condition
           to
           Circumcision
           ,
           at
           it
           was
           to
           Water-Baptism
           .
           I
           would
           beseech
           the
           Bishop
           to
           tread
           softly
           in
           this
           Matter
           ;
           for
           if
           Water
           Baptism
           should
           indeed
           prove
           a
           Badge
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           at
           a
           loss
           for
           one
           that
           would
           pass
           currant
           in
           Scripture
           .
           Thus
           much
           for
           this
           Point
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           said
           upon
           this
           Head
           of
           
             Water
             Baptism
          
           may
           serve
           also
           for
           what
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             Lord's
             Supper
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           Reproves
           us
           for
           Omitting
           to
           Practice
           :
           Urging
           
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
             This
             do
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             me
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ,
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.
           24.
           25.
           
           It
           is
           true
           indeed
           Christ
           said
           ,
           when
           he
           eat
           it
           with
           his
           Disciples
           .
           
             That
             they
             should
             do
             it
             in
             remembrance
             of
             him
             till
             he
             came
             .
          
           And
           this
           seems
           much
           more
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           a
           Commission
           than
           that
           cited
           by
           the
           Bishop
           
           for
           Water
           Baptism
           :
           But
           the
           Limitation
           Christ
           ●ives
           to
           the
           Practice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           Right
           and
           ●roper
           Consideration
           of
           the
           Import
           of
           his
           ●ords
           ,
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           will
           best
           ●ad
           us
           to
           undestand
           his
           Mind
           therein
           .
        
         
           1st
           ,
           This
           was
           also
           a
           
             Jewish
             Practice
          
           ,
           as
           ●ell
           as
           
             Water
             Baptism
          
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           Nature
           of
           ●o
           Gospel
           Institution
           ,
           but
           Temporary
           in
           its
           ●se
           .
        
         
           2dly
           ,
           Christ
           seems
           by
           this
           to
           break
           or
           ●pen
           to
           them
           what
           was
           so
           hard
           for
           them
           to
           ●ear
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           Departure
           and
           Death
           ,
           by
           a
           ●oken
           of
           Memorial
           till
           he
           should
           come
           to
           ●hem
           again
           .
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           Christ
           takes
           occasion
           from
           thence
           ●o
           shew
           forth
           to
           his
           Disciples
           the
           
             Mystical
             Supper
          
           they
           should
           eat
           ,
           and
           the
           Fellowship
           ●hey
           should
           have
           with
           him
           when
           he
           came
           again
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           believe
           this
           Coming
           was
           Spiritual
           ,
           suitable
           to
           that
           saying
           of
           his
           ,
           
             I
             will
             drink
             no
             more
             of
             This
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             till
             I
             drink
             it
             New
             with
             you
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             my
             Father
             :
             And
             some
             here
             shall
             not
             taste
             of
             Death
             till
             they
             see
             the
             Son
             of
             Man
             coming
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           Matth.
           16.
           28.
           
           Again
           ,
           
             He
             that
             dwelleth
             with
             you
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             ,
          
           John
           14.
           
           
             I
             in
             them
             and
             they
             in
             me
             ,
          
           Chap.
           17.
           
           All
           which
           plainly
           Imports
           a
           Spiritual
           Coming
           .
           Also
           
             Rev.
             3.
             
             20.
             
             Behold
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             Door
             and
             knock
             ,
             if
             any
             Man
             hear
             my
             Voice
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             Door
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             will
             sup
             with
             him
             and
             he
             with
             me
             ,
          
           which
           was
           said
           near
           Fourty
           Years
           after
           his
           Ascention
           .
           Now
           since
           this
           is
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           an
           Outward
           Sign
           of
           an
           Inward
           and
           Invisible
           Grace
           ,
           what
           can
           Outward
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           more
           properly
           Signifie
           and
           Resemble
           ,
           than
           
             Inward
             Bread
             and
             Wine
          
           ?
           And
           an
           Outward
           than
           an
           
             Inward
             Supper
          
           ?
           And
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           words
           may
           reasonably
           be
           read
           thus
           ,
           
             Eat
             this
             Supper
             of
             Outward
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ,
             till
             I
             come
             into
             and
             sup
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             your
             Supper
             ,
             that
             am
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             from
             Heaven
             which
             Nourishes
             the
             Soul
             unto
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           4thly
           .
           The
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           being
           Spiritual
           and
           in
           the
           Soul
           ,
           such
           should
           be
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           that
           Kingdom
           .
           Now
           Christ
           tells
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
             Luke
             17.
             20.
             
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             within
             .
          
           And
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           Rom.
           14.
           17.
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             
               not
               Meat
            
          
           and
           
             Drink
             /
             but
             Righteousness
             /
             and
             Peace
             and
             Joy
             
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
          
           But
           the
           outward
           Supper
           is
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           which
           is
           not
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           /
           but
           
             Righteousness
             /
             Peace
          
           and
           Joy
           in
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
           And
           this
           was
           made
           Use
           of
           by
           Christ
           in
           the
           State
           of
           
           Humiliation
           ,
           before
           his
           Death
           ,
           and
           the
           pouring
           forth
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           to
           fasten
           upon
           his
           Disciples
           that
           were
           weak
           ,
           and
           
             of
             little
             Faith
          
           ,
           the
           Remembrance
           of
           him
           till
           they
           should
           know
           him
           with
           them
           and
           in
           them
           by
           his
           Spiritual
           Appearance
           (
           as
           he
           was
           the
           
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             the
             Quickning
             Spirit
          
           )
           according
           to
           his
           Promise
           .
           For
           if
           the
           Scripture
           be
           consulted
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           only
           find
           that
           Christ
           Reproves
           the
           Apostles
           for
           their
           Infide●ity
           in
           him
           ,
           but
           after
           all
           the
           
             Example
             ,
             Precepts
          
           and
           Miracles
           they
           saw
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           so
           very
           lately
           left
           them
           with
           such
           Assurances
           of
           his
           Coming
           to
           them
           again
           ;
           yet
           when
           Mary
           ,
           &c.
           brought
           them
           the
           Tidings
           of
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Luke
           24.
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             Their
             words
             seemed
             to
             the
             Disciples
             as
             Idle
             Tales
             ,
          
           and
           they
           
             believed
             them
             not
          
           .
           Which
           sufficiently
           shews
           the
           low
           State
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           or
           that
           at
           least
           they
           needed
           a
           Sign
           or
           Token
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Supper
           to
           Commemorate
           Him.
           But
           this
           Reason
           ,
           which
           is
           yet
           true
           ,
           does
           not
           Credit
           its
           Continuation
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Spirit
           was
           come
           ,
           or
           Christ
           in
           his
           Spiritual
           Appearance
           ,
           their
           Eyes
           were
           opened
           and
           they
           saw
           then
           it
           was
           the
           
             Spirit
             that
             Quickens
             ,
             the
             Flesh
             profiteth
             nothing
             .
          
           John
           6.
           63.
           
        
         
           5thly
           ,
           Most
           certainly
           Christ
           meant
           no
           less
           ,
           when
           he
           Preach'd
           himself
           
             the
             Bread
             that
             
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
          
           John
           6.
           31
           to
           52
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           that
           would
           have
           Life
           Eternal
           ,
           
             must
             eat
             his
             Flesh
             and
             drink
             his
             Blood
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           they
           must
           feed
           upon
           
             Spiritual
             Food
          
           :
           Not
           the
           Outward
           but
           
             Inward
             Supper
          
           ;
           the
           thing
           signified
           and
           
             Substance
             it self
          
           .
           For
           Christ
           opposes
           Himself
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Bread
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           the
           Bread
           their
           Fathers
           eat
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           who
           were
           Dead
           ,
           which
           was
           of
           an
           Elementary
           Nature
           ;
           therefore
           it
           can
           never
           be
           that
           such
           Bread
           as
           perisheth
           should
           be
           the
           Bread
           of
           the
           
             Evangelical
             Supper
          
           ,
           when
           Christ
           by
           Companion
           undervalues
           it
           to
           the
           Bread
           he
           had
           to
           give
           them
           .
        
         
           6thly
           ,
           Our
           blessed
           Lord
           ,
           Mark
           7.
           18.
           taught
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             that
             which
             went
             into
             the
             Man
             that
             defileth
             the
             Man
             ,
             because
             it
             went
             but
             into
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             his
             Heart
          
           ;
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           Argument
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           that
           wich
           goeth
           into
           the
           Man
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           into
           his
           Body
           ,
           and
           not
           into
           his
           Heart
           ,
           that
           Sanctifieth
           the
           Man
           :
           But
           Material
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           goeth
           only
           into
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           not
           into
           the
           Heart
           ;
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           Sanctifie
           .
           The
           Import
           of
           Christ's
           words
           is
           plainly
           this
           ,
           
             Meats
             and
             Drinks
          
           neither
           Defile
           nor
           Sanctifie
           ;
           they
           
             neither
             Benefit
             nor
             Harm
             any
             one
             upon
             a
             Spiritual
             Account
             :
          
           Consequently
           Elementary
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           cannot
           be
           the
           
           Evangelical
           Supper
           ,
           but
           a
           Figure
           of
           It
           ,
           which
           is
           ended
           in
           Christ
           the
           Bread
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           cometh
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           John
           6.
           31
           ,
           32
           ,
           48
           ,
           49
           ,
           50.
           
           That
           a
           Man
           may
           eat
           of
           and
           not
           dye
           :
           The
           Substance
           of
           all
           Shadows
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           the
           Body
           is
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           where
           that
           is
           ,
           our
           Lord
           tells
           us
           ,
           Luke
           13.
           37.
           the
           
             Engles
             are
             gathered
             together
          
           :
           Where
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           Wise
           Men
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           15.
           seek
           for
           the
           true
           Supper
           ,
           which
           nourishes
           their
           Souls
           unto
           Eternal
           Life
           .
        
         
           7thly
           ,
           But
           the
           Bishop
           will
           have
           this
           Supper
           four
           times
           repeated
           in
           the
           Scripture
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           besides
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           which
           must
           be
           his
           mistake
           —
           since
           there
           is
           no
           Command
           to
           practice
           it
           beyond
           that
           very
           Time
           ,
           but
           in
           Luke
           22.
           19.
           
           If
           there
           it self
           .
           For
           tho'
           his
           Eating
           of
           the
           Passover
           is
           there
           related
           ,
           as
           also
           in
           Mark
           and
           Luke
           ,
           It
           was
           but
           once
           done
           ;
           and
           the
           Command
           ,
           this
           
             do
             in
             Remembrance
             of
             me
          
           ,
           is
           only
           
             Once
             Related
          
           among
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           it
           is
           but
           
             Once
             Commanded
          
           .
           And
           would
           we
           be
           strict
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           allow
           him
           that
           Command
           to
           reach
           further
           than
           the
           present
           Time
           in
           which
           it
           was
           Given
           ;
           for
           
             This
             Do
          
           ,
           or
           
             Take
             Eat
          
           ,
           are
           Equally
           in
           the
           
             present
             Tence
             ,
             for
             thereby
             you
             shew
             forth
             my
             Death
             .
          
           And
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           
           viz.
           
             I
             will
             Drink
             no
             more
             of
             This
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             until
             that
             Day
             when
             I
             Drink
             it
             New
             with
             you
             in
             my
             Father's
             Kingdom
             ,
          
           Mat.
           26.
           29.
           further
           explains
           it
           .
           Thus
           Mark
           has
           it
           ,
           14.
           25.
           
           
             Verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             Drink
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             until
             that
             Day
             that
             I
             Drink
             it
             New
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God.
          
           Luke
           22.
           18.
           gives
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             Drink
             of
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             till
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             
               shall
               come
            
             .
          
           Now
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           Christ
           refers
           them
           to
           the
           Spiritual
           Supper
           ,
           which
           we
           Prefer
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           the
           Supper
           Signified
           by
           That
           of
           outward
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           ,
           that
           was
           to
           serve
           
             till
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             came
             ,
          
           and
           then
           he
           would
           Communicate
           with
           them
           in
           a
           way
           Suitable
           to
           the
           Kingdome
           :
           which
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           before
           said
           ,
           is
           not
           Meat
           and
           Drink
           ,
           but
           
             Righteousness
             ,
             Peace
          
           and
           Joy
           in
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           as
           the
           same
           Apostle
           has
           it
           ,
           1
           
             Cor.
             4.
             20.
             
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             not
             in
             Word
             but
             in
             Power
          
           ;
           of
           which
           Power
           ,
           and
           its
           coming
           from
           on
           High
           upon
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Read
           Acts
           1.
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           8.
           
        
         
           For
           when
           they
           asked
           Christ
           ,
           
             Lord
             wilt
             thou
             at
             this
             time
             Restore
             the
             Kingdom
             again
             to
             Israel
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           told
           them
           ,
           't
           was
           not
           for
           them
           to
           know
           
             the
             Times
             or
             the
             Seasons
             which
             the
             Father
             had
             put
             in
             his
             own
             Power
             .
          
           He
           also
           adds
           ,
           
             But
             ye
             shall
             receive
             Power
             after
             the
             
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             come
             upon
             you
             ,
          
           and
           ye
           shall
           be
           
             Witnesses
             unto
             me
             ,
             both
             in
          
           Jerusalem
           and
           Judea
           ,
           and
           in
           Samaria
           ,
           
             and
             in
             the
             uttermost
             Parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           This
           Power
           was
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           
             for
             it
             stands
             in
             Power
          
           ,
           says
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           but
           it
           seems
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           wave
           their
           Question
           ,
           as
           to
           a
           direct
           Answer
           ,
           and
           left
           it
           a
           Secret
           to
           be
           revealed
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           the
           Holy
           ghost
           should
           Come
           ,
           and
           the
           Power
           from
           on
           High
           should
           fall
           upon
           them
           :
           And
           thus
           he
           takes
           his
           leave
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           is
           Immediately
           received
           by
           a
           Cloud
           out
           of
           their
           Sight
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           conclude
           with
           this
           Paragraph
           ,
           I
           would
           observe
           ,
           First
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           the
           Passover
           and
           Custom
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           which
           properly
           speaking
           ,
           we
           conceive
           hath
           no
           just
           plea
           to
           continue
           as
           a
           
             Gospel
             Ordinance
          
           or
           Institution
           ;
           since
           it
           was
           a
           Type
           of
           Him
           to
           come
           ,
           &
           therefore
           ended
           ,
           as
           to
           Institution
           by
           his
           coming
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           the
           Evangelist
           John
           ,
           the
           Beloved
           Disciple
           ,
           that
           lay
           in
           the
           Bosom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           does
           not
           so
           much
           as
           mention
           It
           ,
           or
           
             Water
             Baptism
          
           ,
           as
           left
           by
           Christ
           to
           be
           continued
           by
           his
           Followers
           ,
           Concerning
           the
           Spirit
           's
           Baptism
           ,
           tho'
           he
           uses
           not
           the
           word
           Baptism
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           very
           full
           ,
           John
           14
           ,
           16
           ,
           17.
           
           Chapters
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           send
           them
           the
           
             Comforter
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             Truth
             ,
             to
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             dwell
             with
             them
             for
             ever
             .
          
           I
           say
           It
           seems
           very
           Improbable
           if
           not
           Incredible
           ,
           that
           what
           the
           Bishop
           stiles
           the
           Badges
           of
           Christianity
           in
           his
           17th
           Paragraph
           ,
           should
           be
           
             wholly
             forgotten
          
           by
           so
           great
           an
           Apostle
           of
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           3dly
           .
           And
           as
           the
           Beloved
           Disciple
           says
           nothing
           of
           these
           
             visible
             Signs
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Bishop
           calls
           the
           Badges
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           they
           made
           an
           Article
           of
           any
           of
           the
           
             Ancient
             Creeds
          
           Extant
           ,
           which
           certainly
           does
           not
           make
           for
           their
           Credit
           or
           Authority
           :
           Since
           had
           they
           then
           been
           of
           that
           Importance
           they
           are
           now
           by
           some
           esteemed
           ,
           we
           cannot
           think
           they
           would
           have
           been
           forgot
           by
           the
           Compilers
           of
           those
           Creeds
           .
        
         
           4ly
           .
           The
           Apostle
           Paul
           ,
           though
           he
           repeats
           the
           Tradition
           he
           received
           of
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           that
           night
           he
           was
           betrayed
           ,
           does
           not
           Injoyn
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           often
           as
           the
           Corinthians
           did
           it
           ,
           he
           tells
           them
           they
           should
           do
           it
           in
           remembrance
           of
           Christ
           :
           Which
           is
           far
           from
           commanding
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           would
           be
           for
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           say
           to
           his
           Friend
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           he
           comes
           to
           Cork
           he
           should
           come
           and
           Eat
           with
           him
           ,
           obliges
           that
           Person
           to
           
             come
             often
          
           to
           Cork
           .
           So
           that
           tho'
           the
           Apostle
           bids
           them
           ,
           that
           as
           often
           as
           they
           did
           
           it
           ,
           they
           should
           do
           it
           in
           Remembrance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           yet
           he
           does
           not
           thereby
           bid
           them
           do
           it
           often
           ,
           if
           at
           ail
           .
        
         
           5ly
           .
           And
           whereas
           the
           Bishop
           would
           make
           it
           a
           fresh
           Revelation
           to
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           when
           he
           says
           for
           
             I
             have
             received
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             which
             also
             I
             delivered
             unto
             you
             ,
          
           I
           must
           dissent
           from
           him
           .
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           that
           means
           any
           more
           than
           this
           ,
           
             that
             what
             account
             he
             had
             received
             of
             Christ's
             Eating
             the
             Supper
             with
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             the
             Night
             he
             was
             Betrayed
             ,
             the
             same
             also
             he
             had
             Delivered
             unto
             them
             :
          
           For
           what
           need
           could
           there
           be
           of
           an
           
             Immediate
             Revelation
          
           for
           so
           late
           a
           Fact
           ,
           so
           well
           Witnessed
           by
           the
           Disciples
           ?
           But
           if
           my
           Reader
           will
           peruse
           that
           Part
           of
           the
           Chapter
           which
           relates
           to
           the
           Supper
           ,
           he
           will
           find
           the
           Stress
           lies
           upon
           Remembring
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           our
           Daily
           ,
           Indispensible
           Duty
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           lives
           without
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           live
           without
           God
           in
           the
           World
           ;
           of
           which
           those
           Corinthians
           at
           that
           time
           seemed
           to
           Insensible
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           are
           severely
           reproved
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           being
           
             Irreverent
             ,
             Greedy
          
           and
           Drunken
           ,
           hardly
           fit
           for
           the
           Sign
           ,
           and
           less
           able
           to
           discern
           the
           
             Thing
             Signified
          
           .
        
         
           6ly
           .
           Nor
           does
           the
           Apostle
           seem
           to
           recommend
           this
           practice
           ,
           but
           rather
           reprehend
           their
           Abuse
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           my
           Reader
           will
           look
           back
           
           to
           the
           foregoing
           Chapter
           ,
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           die
           18
           Verse
           ,
           he
           may
           find
           a
           more
           Spiritual
           Supper
           ,
           and
           Mystical
           Bread
           and
           Cup
           hinted
           at
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           
             Mat.
             26.
             29.
             
             Rev.
          
           3.
           20.
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           himself
           :
           Which
           is
           indeed
           very
           copiously
           exprest
           by
           Luke
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           chap.
           14.
           from
           the
           16.
           to
           die
           .
           24.
           
           Verse
           ,
           where
           One
           that
           was
           at
           Meat
           with
           Christ
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           
             Blessedness
             of
             eating
             of
             Bread
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Christ
           takes
           occasion
           to
           shew
           forth
           the
           
             Gospel
             Supper
          
           by
           a
           Parable
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             Certain
             Man
             made
             a
             Great
             Supper
             ,
             and
             bid
             many
             ,
             but
             they
             refused
             ,
             upon
             divers
             pretences
             ,
             and
             came
             not
             ;
             He
             sent
             out
             a
             second
             and
             third
             time
             to
             invite
             an
             inferiour
             sort
             of
             Guests
             ,
          
           and
           they
           came
           to
           the
           Supper
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           received
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
             to
             Salvation
          
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           ,
           as
           Well
           as
           means
           of
           It
           :
           Which
           Christ
           in
           the
           27th
           verse
           further
           expresses
           ,
           thus
           (
           
             viz.
             )
             and
             whosoever
             doth
             not
             bear
             my
             Cross
             and
             follow
             me
             cannot
             be
             my
             Disciple
             .
          
           Now
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           same
           Apostle
           also
           says
           ,
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           1.
           18.
           all
           which
           referrs
           to
           an
           Inward
           and
           Spiritual
           Work
           ,
           and
           Supper
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           who
           receive
           Christ
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           
             Sup
             with
             him
             in
             Spirit
          
           ,
           being
           the
           partakers
           of
           his
           Spiritual
           Supper
           ,
           
           which
           Christ
           promises
           and
           prepares
           for
           all
           those
           that
           open
           
             at
             his
             knocks
          
           the
           Door
           of
           their
           Hearts
           unto
           him
           ,
           Rev.
           3.
           
        
         
           7ly
           .
           But
           besides
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           both
           from
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           in
           Proof
           of
           Christ's
           
             Spiritual
             Supper
          
           and
           Defense
           of
           our
           disuse
           of
           the
           
             visible
             Sign
          
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           himself
           does
           
             the
             same
          
           thing
           in
           relation
           to
           another
           Ordinance
           :
           For
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           as
           solemnly
           Command
           his
           Disciples
           
             to
             wash
             one
             anothers
             Feet
          
           ,
           as
           to
           eat
           the
           Supper
           .
           The
           Passage
           is
           large
           and
           edifying
           ,
           and
           I
           must
           recommend
           it
           to
           my
           Reader
           to
           peruse
           in
           his
           Bible
           ,
           John
           13.
           
           But
           that
           part
           of
           it
           which
           more
           strictly
           concerns
           this
           point
           ,
           between
           the
           Bishop
           and
           me
           ,
           I
           shall
           repeat
           here
           ,
           verse
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           
             So
             after
             he
             had
             washed
             their
             Feet
             ,
             and
             taken
             his
             Garments
             and
             was
             set
             down
             again
             ;
             He
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Know
             ye
             what
             I
             have
             done
             to
             you
             ?
             Ye
             call
             me
          
           Master
           and
           Lord
           ;
           
             and
             ye
             say
             well
             ;
             for
             so
             I
             am
             ,
             If
             I
             then
             ,
             your
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             have
             washed
             your
             Feet
             ,
          
           ye
           also
           ought
           to
           wash
           one
           anothers
           Feet
           :
           
             For
             I
             have
             given
             you
             an
             Example
             that
          
           ye
           should
           do
           as
           I
           have
           done
           to
           you
           .
           Thus
           Christ
           Commanded
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           his
           Authority
           but
           Example
           .
           Now
           does
           the
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Friends
           follow
           Christ's
           example
           and
           obey
           this
           Precept
           ?
           
           He
           and
           they
           know
           they
           do
           not
           .
           What
           must
           I
           Infer
           from
           thence
           ,
           that
           the
           Bishop
           is
           no
           Christian
           ?
           I
           suppose
           he
           would
           take
           it
           very
           ill
           from
           me
           .
           Tho'
           he
           has
           treated
           me
           and
           my
           Friends
           after
           that
           sort
           .
           But
           I
           will
           shew
           him
           a
           better
           example
           ,
           and
           suppose
           he
           thinks
           ,
           that
           if
           Christian
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           walk
           Humbly
           towards
           God
           and
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           they
           fulfil
           this
           Commandment
           ,
           tho'
           they
           disuse
           the
           Sign
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           exprest
           and
           recommended
           Humility
           to
           his
           Followers
           :
           Now
           that
           which
           excuses
           the
           Bishop
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           
             Washing
             of
             Feet
          
           ,
           will
           also
           excuse
           our
           disuse
           of
           the
           Supper
           ,
           
             viz.
             Our
             eating
             of
             the
             Spiritual
             Bread
          
           and
           Wine
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           the
           Thing
           Signified
           by
           the
           Outward
           Supper
           .
           But
           it
           is
           an
           Error
           incident
           to
           srail
           Man
           ,
           to
           prefer
           the
           Practice
           of
           those
           things
           that
           have
           a
           Shew
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           have
           least
           of
           Uneasiness
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           
             Cross
             of
             Christ
          
           in
           their
           Performance
           .
           Just
           thus
           it
           is
           easier
           to
           receive
           the
           Supper
           than
           to
           be
           Humble
           ,
           if
           not
           easier
           than
           to
           wash
           Feet
           :
           For
           one
           is
           but
           a
           Memorial
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           perhaps
           is
           a
           Reproach
           of
           present
           Practice
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           a
           Command
           to
           Mortification
           and
           Self-denial
           ,
           the
           hardest
           Lesson
           in
           Religion
           .
           And
           who
           knows
           but
           for
           the
           Reason
           it
           has
           been
           
           dropt
           so
           long
           ;
           since
           it
           must
           be
           very
           uneasie
           for
           People
           to
           continue
           a
           Custom
           ,
           to
           which
           their
           Daily
           Practice
           is
           so
           visible
           a
           Contradiction
           :
           Though
           I
           hear
           the
           Roman
           Bishop
           ●●mocks
           the
           Text
           Once
           a
           Year
           .
        
         
           8ly
           .
           But
           in
           Relation
           to
           the
           Supper
           ,
           we
           farther
           say
           ,
           the
           Practice
           is
           varied
           :
           Then
           they
           Sat
           ,
           ●ow
           one
           sort
           Stands
           ,
           another
           Walks
           ,
           a
           third
           Kneels
           ,
           a
           fourth
           
             Lies
             down
          
           upon
           the
           Ground
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           East
           Countries
           .
           The
           Romans
           have
           one
           Opinion
           ,
           the
           Greeks
           another
           ,
           and
           the
           Lutherans
           and
           Calvinists
           Divide
           ,
           to
           great
           Bitterness
           ,
           in
           their
           Sentiments
           about
           It.
           
        
         
           9ly
           .
           Again
           ,
           in
           those
           Days
           they
           were
           Disciples
           ,
           such
           as
           followed
           Christ
           ,
           now
           all
           are
           admitted
           that
           profess
           Christianity
           ,
           tho'
           they
           do
           not
           follow
           him
           or
           forsake
           any
           thing
           for
           his
           Name
           sake
           ,
           or
           keep
           any
           of
           his
           Holy
           Precepts
           ,
           Matth.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           Chapters
           .
        
         
           10ly
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           all
           we
           have
           to
           say
           to
           Justifie
           our
           Disuse
           of
           this
           Practice
           ;
           It
           is
           
             too
             much
             Look'd
             at
             ,
             and
             Relied
             upon
          
           by
           the
           People
           :
           And
           indeed
           is
           become
           a
           kind
           of
           Protestant
           
             Extream
             Unction
          
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Generality
           of
           them
           can
           but
           have
           it
           administred
           just
           before
           they
           Die
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           apt
           to
           presume
           upon
           it
           for
           an
           acceptance
           in
           the
           other
           World.
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           very
           frequent
           ,
           if
           not
           natural
           ,
           for
           many
           Men
           to
           excuse
           their
           Disobedience
           
           by
           Sacrifice
           ;
           and
           where
           Ceremonies
           or
           Shadowy
           Services
           are
           continued
           ,
           People
           rest
           upon
           their
           observance
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           Indulge
           themselves
           in
           the
           Neglect
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cross
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
           I
           need
           not
           look
           far
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           Bishop
           for
           a
           proof
           of
           what
           I
           say
           ;
           we
           can
           hardly
           miss
           ,
           which
           way
           soever
           we
           throw
           out
           Eyes
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           the
           pity
           :
           And
           as
           this
           is
           no
           small
           Abuse
           of
           Primitive
           Practice
           ,
           so
           no
           small
           Argument
           for
           our
           disuse
           of
           it
           .
           For
           when
           the
           
             Brazen
             Serpent
          
           was
           over-valued
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           God
           ,
           that
           had
           commanded
           It
           ,
           for
           their
           benefit
           ,
           stirred
           up
           Hezekiah
           to
           Destroy
           it
           .
        
         
           11ly
           .
           Besides
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           become
           matter
           of
           Gain
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           
             Sacerdotal
             Revenue
          
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           Merchandize
           ;
           which
           has
           also
           helpt
           to
           Scandalize
           People
           to
           Tender
           Consciences
           ,
           who
           think
           it
           a
           Prophanation
           of
           Religion
           to
           suffer
           any
           part
           of
           it
           to
           be
           Excised
           to
           the
           People
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           Free.
           
        
         
           12ly
           .
           But
           passing
           that
           by
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           supposing
           
             Water
             Baptism
          
           and
           the
           Supper
           were
           not
           Antiquated
           ,
           but
           still
           in
           Force
           ,
           Who
           is
           there
           Qualified
           to
           Administer
           them
           ?
           Who
           has
           received
           a
           Commission
           ,
           or
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           Power
           from
           on
           High
           to
           perform
           these
           things
           ?
           For
           if
           those
           that
           
           hold
           they
           are
           in
           Force
           ,
           have
           no
           Divine
           Force
           or
           Authority
           to
           qualifie
           them
           to
           Administer
           them
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           but
           a
           
             Lifeless
             Imitation
          
           ,
           instead
           of
           an
           
             Edifying
             Reality
          
           .
           Which
           ●eads
           me
           to
           what
           I
           promised
           long
           since
           ,
           That
           I
           would
           at
           the
           Close
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ●ay
           something
           of
           the
           
             True
             Ground
          
           of
           our
           Difference
           and
           Dissent
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           then
           ,
           that
           where
           we
           are
           supposed
           to
           ●iffer
           most
           ,
           we
           differ
           least
           ;
           and
           where
           we
           ●re
           believed
           to
           differ
           least
           ,
           we
           
             most
             of
             all
          
           differ
           :
           Which
           I
           explain
           thus
           .
           It
           's
           generally
           thought
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           not
           hold
           the
           Common
           Doctrines
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           have
           Introduced
           New
           and
           Erroneous
           Ones
           in
           lieu
           thereof
           :
           Whereas
           we
           plainly
           and
           entirely
           Believe
           the
           
             Truths
             contained
             in
             the
             Creed
          
           that
           is
           commonly
           called
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           which
           is
           very
           Comprehensive
           as
           well
           as
           Ancient
           .
           But
           that
           which
           hath
           affected
           our
           Minds
           most
           ,
           and
           engaged
           us
           in
           this
           Separation
           ,
           was
           the
           great
           Carnality
           and
           Emptiness
           both
           of
           Ministers
           and
           People
           ,
           under
           their
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           :
           They
           
             having
             hardly
             the
             Form
             of
             Godliness
             ,
          
           but
           generally
           speaking
           ,
           
             denying
             the
             Power
             thereof
             ;
             from
             whom
             ,
          
           the
           Scripture
           warns
           Believers
           
             to
             turn
             away
          
           .
        
         
           Next
           Ministers
           being
           made
           such
           ,
           and
           preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           worshipping
           
           
             without
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           confining
           the
           Operations
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           First
           or
           Apostolical
           Times
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           did
           not
           want
           them
           ,
           
             as
             much
          
           ,
           or
           that
           Christ
           would
           be
           less
           Propitious
           ,
           where
           his
           Gifts
           were
           not
           less
           needful
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           an
           Humane
           and
           Lifeless
           Ministry
           and
           Worship
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           great
           Wordliness
           of
           Professors
           ,
           have
           occasioned
           our
           Separation
           ;
           and
           the
           Persecution
           that
           has
           commonly
           followed
           it
           ,
           hath
           abundantly
           confirmed
           our
           Judgment
           In
           that
           Matter
           .
           Hence
           it
           was
           we
           Retired
           our selves
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           together
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Gift
           of
           his
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           exhorted
           the
           Athenians
           Acts
           17.
           
           
             We
             felt
             after
             him
          
           (
           with
           our
           Souls
           )
           
             if
             by
             any
             means
             we
             might
             find
             him
             ,
             and
             hear
             what
             God
             the
             Lord
             would
             say
             unto
             us
             ;
             who
             speaks
             Peace
             unto
             his
             People
             and
             his
             Saints
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             never
             turn
             to
             folly
             any
             more
             .
          
           We
           could
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           tell
           how
           to
           think
           that
           such
           as
           God
           had
           never
           sent
           ,
           but
           run
           
             of
             themselves
          
           ,
           and
           were
           made
           Ministers
           by
           
             Humane
             Learning
          
           and
           Authority
           ,
           not
           knowing
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           their
           
             own
             Regeneration
          
           ,
           could
           possibly
           Profit
           or
           Edifie
           the
           People
           unto
           their
           Regeneration
           :
           And
           yet
           that
           is
           the
           very
           Work
           and
           End
           of
           the
           true
           Gospel
           Ministry
           ,
           for
           no
           Man
           can
           guide
           another
           in
           the
           way
           he
           never
           trod
           .
        
         
         
           Besides
           ,
           we
           apprehended
           the
           Ministry
           was
           ●ery
           much
           a
           
             Temporal
             Preferment
          
           ,
           and
           there●ore
           few
           were
           to
           be
           found
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           ●●d
           not
           court
           the
           
             Better
             Places
          
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           ●●at
           gave
           the
           
             Greatest
             Pay
          
           ;
           and
           by
           those
           ●ethods
           mounted
           to
           Worldly
           Wealth
           and
           ●onour
           ,
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           World
           did
           :
           Turn●●g
           Alms
           into
           Dues
           and
           by
           Law
           ,
           making
           ●ifts
           Rents
           ;
           and
           vexing
           those
           extreamly
           ,
           ●●at
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           could
           not
           uphold
           ●●em
           :
           Which
           we
           thought
           very
           Foreign
           to
           Primitive
           and
           an
           Apostolical
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           ●ort
           of
           a
           True
           and
           
             Through
             Reformation
          
           .
           This
           is
           not
           said
           with
           any
           disrespect
           to
           their
           ●ersons
           ,
           or
           yet
           Calling
           ,
           simply
           Considered
           ;
           
             for
             ●e
             that
             desires
             the
             Office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             certainly
             ●esires
             a
             good
             thing
          
           ;
           but
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           ●hose
           days
           ,
           had
           the
           Making
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           ●ood
           thing
           then
           was
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           not
           ●evenue
           or
           
             Worldly
             Dignity
          
           .
           They
           were
           then
           ●ot
           only
           
             no
             Lords
          
           (
           one
           being
           their
           Lord
           )
           
             ●ut
             they
             lorded
             it
             not
             over
             God's
             Clergy
             or
             He●itage
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           People
           in
           those
           days
           ,
           ●or
           ●o
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           signifies
           ,
           tho'
           it
           is
           now
           ●●scribed
           only
           to
           the
           Ministry
           .
           Then
           the
           Ground
           of
           Prophesie
           ,
           or
           Ministry
           ,
           was
           the
           Revelation
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           those
           ancient
           Assemblies
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           read
           1
           Cor.
           14.
           29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           For
           
             all
             might
             Prophecy
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Preach
           as
           the
           Spirit
           of
           
           God
           moved
           upon
           their
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           utterance
           ,
           be
           it
           to
           Reproof
           ,
           Instruction
           ,
           or
           Consolation
           :
           Now
           
             Study
             ,
             Collection
          
           and
           Memory
           .
           In
           those
           Days
           they
           Preach'd
           their
           
             Own
             Experience
          
           of
           die
           Work
           of
           God
           upon
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           but
           most
           now
           Preach
           of
           the
           Experiences
           of
           Others
           ,
           recorded
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           their
           own
           and
           others
           .
           
             Humane
             Apprehensions
          
           .
           To
           be
           brief
           ,
           we
           Ground
           our
           
             Conviction
             ,
             Conversion
             ,
             Ministry
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
          
           and
           Praise
           upon
           the
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           as
           the
           Powerful
           and
           Effectual
           Spring
           of
           our
           Religious
           Performances
           ,
           and
           that
           alone
           which
           prepares
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Enables
           it
           to
           Perform
           those
           respective
           Services
           and
           Duties
           in
           a
           Manner
           Acceptable
           to
           God.
           And
           that
           Ministry
           and
           Worship
           which
           stands
           not
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           performed
           in
           the
           Preparation
           and
           Inspiration
           thereof
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           
             Compilings
             ,
             Traditions
          
           and
           Precepts
           of
           Men
           ,
           we
           cannot
           allow
           to
           be
           Primitive
           and
           Evangelical
           ,
           and
           consequently
           cannot
           join
           in
           them
           .
           And
           we
           are
           satisfied
           that
           it
           is
           the
           good
           Pleasure
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           all
           who
           profess
           the
           Name
           of
           his
           Dear
           ,
           and
           Only
           Begotten
           ,
           and
           Well-beloved
           Son
           ,
           should
           Acquaint
           themselves
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           His
           Son
           in
           their
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           in
           its
           
             Reproof
             Instruction
             ,
             Conviction
          
           ,
           
           and
           Consolation
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           become
           
             Spiritually
             Minded
          
           ,
           such
           as
           mind
           Spiritual
           Things
           more
           than
           Earthly
           Ones
           ;
           and
           that
           Daily
           
             sow
             to
             the
             Spirit
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           bring
           forth
           the
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           become
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           
             Now
             the
             Fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           is
           
             Love
             ,
             Joy
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Long-suffering
             ,
             Gentleness
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Meekness
             ,
             Temperance
             :
             Against
             such
             there
             is
             no
             Law.
             And
             they
             that
             are
             Christ's
             have
             Crucified
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             Affections
             and
             Lusts
             thereof
             .
             But
             the
             Works
             of
             the
             Flesh
             are
             manifest
             which
             are
             these
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Fornication
             ,
             Uncleanness
             ,
             Lasciviousness
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             Witchcraft
             ,
             Hatred
             ,
             Variance
             ,
             Emulations
             ,
             Wrath
             ,
             Strife
             ,
             Seditions
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Envyings
             ,
             Murder
             ,
             Drunkenness
             ,
             Revilings
             and
             such
             like
             :
             Of
             which
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             as
             also
             in
             time
             past
             ,
             that
             they
             which
             do
             such
             things
             shall
             not
             Inherit
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Rom.
           8.
           6.
           14.
           
           Gal.
           5.
           16.
           to
           24.
           
           Chap.
           6.
           7.
           8.
           
           And
           under
           these
           Marks
           ,
           and
           Directions
           all
           People
           may
           examine
           themselves
           ,
           and
           know
           their
           
             Birth
             ,
             Family
          
           and
           Inheritance
           ,
           whether
           they
           are
           the
           off-spring
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           true
           Christians
           ,
           or
           Children
           of
           the
           Evil
           One
           :
           Those
           that
           are
           
             born
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           for
           whom
           is
           reserved
           an
           Inheritance
           With
           the
           
             Saints
             in
             Light
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Seed
           of
           
           
             Evil
             Doers
          
           ,
           for
           whom
           is
           reserved
           the
           
             Blackness
             of
             Darkness
          
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           truly
           it
           seems
           just
           with
           God
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           love
           Darkness
           better
           than
           Light
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           should
           have
           their
           Fill
           of
           It
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           from
           which
           ,
           God
           Almighty
           redeem
           Thee
           ,
           Reader
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayst
           walk
           in
           his
           blessed
           Light
           ,
           
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             then
             thou
             wilt
             have
             fellowship
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             (
             the
             Great
          
           Atonement
           )
           
             shall
             Cleanse
             the
             from
             All
             Sin
             ,
          
           1
           John
           1.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7.
           yea
           ,
           
             from
             the
             filthiness
             both
             of
             Flesh
             and
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           being
           sanctified
           
             throughout
             in
             Body
          
           and
           Spirit
           ;
           thou
           mayst
           live
           to
           serve
           God
           in
           the
           
             Newness
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
          
           ,
           Rom.
           7.
           6.
           and
           come
           to
           be
           made
           a
           
             New
             Man
          
           ;
           that
           is
           an
           
             other
             Man.
          
           From
           a
           Proud
           ,
           an
           Humble
           Man
           ;
           from
           a
           Passionate
           ,
           a
           Patient
           Man
           ;
           from
           a
           Rough
           ,
           a
           Meek
           Man
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           Cruel
           ,
           Covetous
           ,
           Unjust
           ,
           Lascivious
           ,
           Intemperate
           ,
           Vain
           and
           Ungodly
           Man
           ;
           thou
           becomest
           a
           
             Merciful
             ,
             Liberal
             ,
             Just
             ,
             Chast
             ,
             Sober
          
           and
           Godly
           Man
           :
           And
           where
           this
           Change
           ,
           this
           New
           Birth
           ,
           or
           New
           Creature
           is
           not
           known
           ,
           Sacrifices
           avail
           nothing
           ,
           Religion
           is
           but
           Formality
           and
           the
           Peace
           of
           God
           will
           never
           be
           their
           Recompence
           of
           Reward
           .
           But
           they
           that
           walk
           after
           this
           blessed
           unerring
           Rule
           of
           the
           
             New
             Creature
             ,
             Peace
          
           be
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           
           Mercy
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           
             Israel
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           15
           ,
           16.
           who
           are
           the
           Circumcision
           made
           
             Without
             Hands
             ,
             in
             putting
             off
             the
             Body
             of
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             by
             the
             Circumcision
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Col.
           3.
           11.
           even
           that
           of
           
             the
             Heart
             ,
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           whole
           Praise
           is
           not
           of
           Men
           but
           of
           God
           ,
           Rom.
           2.
           29.
           
           And
           who
           therefore
           Worship
           God
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           Confidence
           in
           the
           Flesh
           ,
           Phil.
           3.
           3.
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           fleshly
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           the
           observation
           of
           Figures
           and
           Signs
           compounded
           of
           
             Outward
             Elements
          
           ,
           which
           represent
           Heavenly
           Things
           :
           Wherefore
           the
           Apostle
           Exhorted
           and
           Commanded
           ,
           
             Col.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Let
             no
             Man
             Judge
             you
             in
          
           Meat
           or
           in
           Drink
           
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             an
          
           Holy
           Day
           &c.
           
             which
             are
          
           Shadows
           
             of
             things
             to
             Come
             ,
             but
             the
          
           Body
           is
           of
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           Christ
           is
           the
           Substance
           of
           all
           outward
           representations
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           have
           Christ
           have
           the
           End
           of
           all
           those
           things
           :
           Whom
           Reader
           we
           Labour
           and
           Pray
           ,
           may
           be
           better
           known
           ,
           received
           and
           obeyed
           by
           the
           Professors
           of
           his
           holy
           Name
           and
           Religion
           .
           That
           as
           he
           is
           Given
           of
           God
           to
           be
           our
           Priest
           ,
           Prophet
           and
           King
           ,
           we
           may
           all
           
             Know
             Feel
          
           and
           Enjoy
           him
           such
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           will
           be
           come
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           his
           will
           done
           in
           our
           Earth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Heaven
           :
           Which
           God
           Grant
           ,
           I
           most
           Humbly
           beseech
           him
           .
        
         
         
           For
           the
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Bishop's
           Paper
           ,
           it
           is
           either
           Repitition
           ,
           or
           Reflection
           ;
           the
           one
           needs
           no
           Answer
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           wants
           a
           Defence
           .
           However
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           have
           it
           said
           that
           I
           either
           wave
           or
           suppress
           It
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           any
           Reflection
           I
           will
           consider
           his
           :
           Which
           should
           have
           no
           weight
           with
           my
           Reader
           but
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           He
           says
           in
           his
           12
           Paragraph
           ,
           He
           
             pities
             us
          
           ,
           thinking
           many
           of
           us
           Harmless
           and
           
             Well-meaning
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Power
             of
             strong
             Delusions
             .
          
           And
           in
           his
           13
           Paragraph
           he
           gives
           us
           his
           sence
           of
           the
           cause
           thereof
           ,
           viz.
           
             that
             we
             make
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             a
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ,
             Co-ordinate
             ,
             if
             not
             Superiour
             and
             Antecedent
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           To
           prove
           which
           to
           be
           our
           Sentiment
           ,
           he
           cites
           these
           words
           out
           of
           our
           Gospel-Truths
           ,
           where
           speaking
           of
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           say
           ,
           
             they
             are
             the
             Double
             and
             Agreeing
             Record
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           Now
           if
           the
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           agree
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           of
           contradicting
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           can
           have
           nothing
           to
           answer
           for
           on
           account
           of
           that
           Expression
           ,
           for
           what
           agrees
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           establishes
           it
           ,
           instead
           of
           Slighting
           or
           Superceeding
           the
           Authority
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           though
           we
           used
           no
           such
           words
           as
           
           Co-ordinate
           ,
           much
           less
           
             Superiour
             and
             Antecedent
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Bishop's
           Gloss
           to
           render
           our
           most
           True
           and
           In-offensive
           Expression
           suspected
           ,
           and
           make
           way
           to
           fasten
           his
           supposed
           
             Strong
             Delusions
          
           upon
           us
           ;
           I
           will
           be
           very
           frank
           with
           him
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           that
           we
           Believe
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Mind
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           Superiour
           to
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           but
           
             Credited
             ,
             Confirmed
             ,
             and
             Expounded
          
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ;
           so
           that
           without
           the
           Illumination
           of
           It
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           cannot
           be
           understood
           by
           them
           that
           read
           It.
           The
           Grammatical
           and
           Critical
           Sense
           of
           the
           Words
           and
           Allusions
           therein
           may
           be
           understood
           ,
           but
           the
           Inside
           and
           Spiritual
           Signification
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           Riddle
           to
           those
           that
           are
           not
           Spiritually
           instructed
           therein
           ,
           tho'
           they
           were
           never
           such
           Grammarians
           or
           Linguists
           .
        
         
           Again
           Christ
           says
           ,
           
             He
             that
             loves
             the
             Light
             brings
             his
             Deeds
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             they
             are
             wrought
             in
             God
             ,
          
           John
           3.
           21.
           which
           was
           before
           the
           New
           Testament
           Scripture
           was
           in
           being
           ;
           and
           this
           makes
           It
           both
           Rule
           and
           Judge
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Deeds
           of
           Men.
           What
           says
           the
           Bishop
           to
           this
           ?
           Also
           John
           14
           ,
           15
           ,
           16
           Chapters
           ,
           Christ
           promises
           the
           
             Spirit
             to
             lead
             them
          
           ,
           his
           People
           ,
           
             into
             all
             Truth
          
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           not
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           something
           at
           
           least
           
             Co-ordinate
             ,
             if
             not
             Superiour
             and
             Antecedent
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
          
           which
           is
           more
           than
           we
           said
           before
           .
           Also
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           tells
           the
           Romans
           ,
           Ch.
           8.
           that
           
             as
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
          
           ;
           Then
           the
           Spirit
           is
           to
           Lead
           Believers
           ,
           or
           they
           cannot
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           And
           that
           which
           Leads
           ,
           Rules
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           Rules
           is
           a
           Rule
           to
           them
           that
           follow
           it
           .
           And
           the
           same
           Apostle
           referr'd
           the
           Galathians
           ,
           Chap.
           6.
           15
           ,
           16.
           to
           the
           Rule
           of
           the
           
             New
             Creature
          
           to
           walk
           by
           ,
           and
           that
           must
           be
           the
           Spirit
           which
           begets
           the
           
             New
             Creature
          
           ,
           viz.
           
             Christ
             formed
             in
             them
          
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           tells
           them
           ,
           Chap.
           14.
           19.
           
           
             He
             travelled
             in
             Birth
             again
          
           .
           And
           the
           Beloved
           Disciple
           expresly
           says
           to
           the
           Christians
           in
           his
           First
           Epistle
           ,
           Chap.
           2.
           20.
           that
           they
           had
           an
           
             Unction
             from
             the
             Holy
             One
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             all
             things
          
           /
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           things
           they
           had
           to
           Believe
           ,
           Know
           and
           Practice
           .
           And
           Verse
           27.
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             But
             the
             Anointing
             which
             ye
             have
             received
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             that
             any
             Man
             teach
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             Anointing
             teacheth
             you
             of
          
           All
           things
           ,
           
             and
             is
             Truth
          
           .
           If
           the
           Bishop
           will
           break
           through
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           to
           undervalue
           the
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           (
           for
           no
           other
           Light
           or
           Spirit
           do
           we
           Assert
           ,
           Recommend
           People
           to
           ,
           or
           Contend
           for
           )
           that
           he
           might
           
           render
           us
           Guilty
           of
           
             Strong
             Delusions
          
           ,
           I
           cannot
           help
           it
           ,
           but
           must
           be
           truly
           sorry
           for
           him
           .
           But
           I
           beseech
           him
           to
           have
           a
           care
           that
           he
           does
           not
           ,
           like
           the
           Jews
           of
           old
           ,
           Undervalue
           ,
           and
           indeed
           Blaspheme
           against
           the
           Holy
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           miscalling
           the
           Fruits
           and
           Effects
           of
           its
           Power
           ,
           
             Strong
             Delusions
             and
             Transformations
             of
             Satan
             :
          
           For
           God
           will
           not
           hold
           such
           Guiltless
           in
           his
           Great
           and
           Terrible
           Day
           of
           Judgment
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           all
           ,
           the
           Best
           and
           First
           Reformers
           and
           Martyrs
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Fathers
           ,
           Concur
           in
           our
           Assertion
           and
           Testimony
           .
           As
           
             Zuinglius
             ,
             Luther
             ,
             Melanchton
             ,
             Calvin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
          
           and
           Erasmus
           too
           .
           Also
           our
           own
           Excellent
           Martyrs
           ,
           
             viz.
             Lambert
             ,
             Rogers
             ,
             Philpot
             ,
             Bradford
             ,
             Hooper
             ,
             Woodman
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           the
           
             Double
             and
             Agreeing
             Testimony
          
           of
           the
           
             Spirit
             of
             God
             within
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             of
             Truth
             without
             ,
             is
             the
             Rule
             and
             Judge
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Doctrine
          
           and
           Practice
           ;
           yea
           that
           the
           Spirit
           is
           given
           to
           Believers
           to
           be
           the
           
             Rule
             and
             Judge
          
           by
           which
           they
           are
           to
           understand
           the
           true
           Sense
           and
           Meaning
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           Now
           let
           the
           Reader
           judge
           who
           gives
           the
           Truest
           Honour
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           or
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ?
           They
           say
           the
           Scriptures
           have
           a
           Double
           Record
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Believers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           Own
           :
           Or
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           way
           of
           Treating
           us
           and
           our
           Principle
           ,
           will
           allow
           us
           no
           other
           Evidence
           of
           their
           Truth
           ,
           but
           Themselves
           .
           For
           to
           say
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           make
           a
           
             Double
             and
             agreeing
             Testimony
          
           is
           with
           him
           to
           undervalue
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Ground
           ,
           in
           his
           Apprehension
           ,
           of
           our
           Strong
           Delusions
           .
           It
           must
           be
           my
           turn
           now
           to
           pity
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           truly
           I
           do
           it
           with
           all
           my
           Heart
           ,
           to
           see
           him
           strain
           so
           Sound
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Inoffensive
           an
           Expression
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           he
           makes
           the
           Reason
           of
           our
           Delusion
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           an
           occasion
           to
           lessen
           our
           Credit
           with
           the
           Professors
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           especially
           Protestants
           .
           Can
           it
           Dishonour
           the
           Scripture
           to
           deny
           the
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Principal
           and
           Author
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           back
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           Or
           doth
           not
           he
           rather
           lessen
           the
           Authority
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           allow
           us
           another
           Evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Scripture
           than
           its
           own
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           Co-ordinacy
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           so
           much
           as
           once
           intended
           to
           be
           insinuated
           by
           us
           ,
           nor
           do
           the
           words
           import
           any
           such
           thing
           ;
           yet
           it
           had
           been
           no
           strong
           ,
           nor
           any
           
             Delusion
             at
             all
          
           to
           give
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           the
           Preference
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           keep
           to
           the
           Terms
           
           of
           the
           Paper
           ,
           whatever
           the
           Bishop
           is
           pleased
           to
           do
           ;
           knowing
           that
           whoever
           Concludes
           an
           Argument
           in
           terms
           not
           in
           the
           Question
           ,
           nor
           plainly
           deduceable
           from
           the
           Premises
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           
             fair
             Dealer
          
           in
           Controversie
           :
           In
           which
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           may
           reasonably
           enough
           think
           himself
           more
           than
           once
           concerned
           .
        
         
           Blessed
           be
           God
           we
           have
           known
           the
           Power
           and
           Efficiency
           of
           this
           Holy
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           our selves
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           good
           measures
           Witnesses
           thereof
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           only
           speak
           by
           Report
           ,
           but
           by
           Experience
           .
           We
           had
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           Days
           of
           our
           Ignorance
           and
           Worldly-mindedness
           ,
           but
           disregarding
           the
           Reproofs
           and
           Instruction
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Jesus
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           we
           never
           could
           come
           to
           know
           the
           Power
           of
           those
           Truths
           the
           Scripture
           declares
           of
           .
           But
           when
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Riches
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           to
           cause
           his
           blessed
           Light
           ,
           that
           had
           shined
           in
           Darkness
           ,
           and
           the
           Darkness
           comprehended
           it
           not
           ,
           
             to
             shine
             out
             of
             Darkness
          
           ,
           and
           
             gives
             us
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             himself
             in
             the
             Face
          
           (
           or
           through
           the
           Manifestation
           )
           of
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           we
           saw
           and
           bewailed
           our selves
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           unfeigned
           Sorrow
           and
           Repentance
           ,
           returned
           as
           Penitent
           Prodigals
           towards
           our
           Fathers
           House
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           Turn
           ,
           
           we
           were
           brought
           to
           die
           daily
           to
           that
           Love
           and
           Satisfaction
           we
           once
           had
           in
           the
           Glory
           ,
           Pleasures
           ,
           Honours
           ,
           Friendships
           and
           Diversions
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           which
           now
           became
           Burdensome
           ,
           more
           than
           ever
           they
           were
           pleasing
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           Hence
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           from
           no
           Sinister
           Ends
           ,
           or
           Self-righteous
           Conceits
           ,
           that
           we
           became
           an
           altered
           and
           a
           distinguished
           People
           ,
           in
           our
           Behaviour
           ,
           Garb
           and
           Conversation
           :
           More
           
             Retired
             ,
             Watchful
             ,
             Silent
          
           and
           Plain
           ,
           than
           formerly
           ,
           equally
           avoiding
           Luxury
           and
           Avarice
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Work
           of
           God's
           Spirit
           upon
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Light
           gave
           us
           to
           see
           the
           just
           difference
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           distinguish
           between
           that
           which
           pleased
           Him
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           pleased
           Him
           not
           .
           And
           this
           Holy
           Pattern
           he
           gave
           us
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           beloved
           Son
           ,
           which
           we
           design
           to
           follow
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Holy
           Ancients
           ;
           and
           is
           a
           full
           Answer
           to
           the
           Bishop's
           Unfriendly
           Queries
           upon
           our
           distinguishing
           Behaviour
           ,
           in
           his
           14th
           and
           15th
           Paragraph
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           not
           out
           of
           Fear
           towards
           God
           ,
           or
           upon
           a
           Conscientious
           Bottom
           ,
           but
           to
           serve
           a
           worldly
           Turn
           ?
           For
           he
           asks
           us
           
             Is
             it
             not
             your
          
           main
           Aim
           ,
           End
           and
           Study
           ,
           by
           pretended
           
             Mortifications
             ,
             to
             make
             your selves
             a
             Party
             Considerable
             ?
          
           Again
           ,
           
             Are
             not
             to
             this
             Purpose
             your
             different
             
             Garb
             ,
             Speech
             ,
             Looks
             and
             Gestures
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             your selves
             remarkable
             ,
             rather
             than
             out
             of
             a
             Sense
             of
             Duty
             ,
             or
             Conscience
             of
             Obligation
             ?
          
           Which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           Construction
           that
           the
           most
           Irreligious
           and
           Prophane
           could
           make
           upon
           our
           Behaviour
           ,
           so
           I
           beseech
           God
           to
           forgive
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           sensible
           how
           little
           such
           Treatment
           of
           strict
           &
           sober
           Living
           advances
           the
           Common
           Cause
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           how
           much
           it
           indulges
           those
           that
           know
           no
           Reins
           or
           Check
           to
           their
           Excesses
           in
           his
           own
           Church
           .
           But
           to
           go
           no
           farther
           than
           the
           Bishop
           and
           his
           Clergy
           ,
           pray
           who
           distinguish
           themselves
           more
           by
           their
           Garb
           from
           other
           People
           then
           they
           ?
           Tho'
           I
           cannot
           say
           as
           much
           of
           their
           Behaviour
           .
           So
           indeed
           did
           the
           Chemerims
           or
           black
           Coats
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           Those
           that
           wore
           long
           Robes
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           ,
           but
           as
           I
           take
           it
           ,
           they
           went
           not
           without
           his
           Censure
           ,
           while
           I
           think
           the
           Bishop
           will
           find
           none
           in
           Scripture
           against
           our
           Plainness
           .
           But
           the
           Bishops
           Pontifical
           Robes
           ,
           do
           in
           my
           Opinion
           look
           much
           more
           like
           Singularity
           and
           a
           Sight
           than
           ours
           ;
           for
           our
           Garb
           is
           like
           other
           Mens
           ,
           only
           freed
           of
           their
           Superfluity
           .
           In
           short
           I
           wish
           him
           a
           better
           Understanding
           of
           the
           true
           Grounds
           of
           our
           stricter
           Conduct
           ,
           and
           Where
           and
           Who
           they
           are
           that
           
           make
           a
           Trade
           of
           Religion
           ;
           that
           if
           he
           has
           any
           Shot
           left
           against
           Mercinary
           Religionists
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           miss
           the
           Mark
           next
           time
           ,
           but
           may
           make
           it
           his
           
             main
             Aim
             ,
             End
          
           and
           Study
           ,
           to
           Expose
           Hirelings
           and
           Hypocrites
           in
           their
           Proper
           Colours
           :
           And
           some
           are
           of
           Opinion
           he
           need
           not
           go
           far
           to
           find
           too
           many
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           strange
           the
           Bishop
           should
           be
           so
           unsensible
           of
           the
           Advantage
           he
           gives
           me
           by
           his
           Queries
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           wide
           Door
           he
           opens
           to
           a
           severe
           Retaliation
           ;
           but
           my
           desire
           to
           be
           Modest
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           Silent
           upon
           such
           Advantages
           ,
           is
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           to
           be
           abundantly
           so
           .
        
         
           Howbeit
           ,
           I
           must
           take
           Notice
           of
           one
           Expression
           ,
           for
           it
           may
           too
           seriously
           affect
           us
           not
           to
           be
           observed
           to
           him
           .
           When
           he
           asks
           ,
           
             If
             it
             be
             not
             our
             main
             End
             and
             Study
             ,
             by
             pretended
             Mortifications
             ,
             to
             make
             our selves
             a
             Party
             Considerable
             ?
          
           He
           adds
           ,
           
             and
             such
             to
             which
             ,
             
               for
               Reasons
               of
               State
            
             /
             Peculiar
             Priviledges
             must
             be
             indulged
             .
          
           If
           this
           were
           not
           more
           than
           Mockery
           ,
           I
           should
           wave
           my
           Notice
           ;
           but
           calling
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Government
           in
           Question
           about
           the
           
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
          
           we
           enjoy
           ,
           He
           must
           forgive
           me
           if
           I
           bestow
           a
           few
           Remarks
           upon
           that
           Expression
           .
           It
           seems
           then
           our
           Liberty
           flows
           not
           
           from
           the
           Inclination
           of
           the
           Government
           to
           Liberty
           ,
           less
           from
           Compassion
           ,
           and
           least
           of
           all
           from
           Justice
           and
           a
           Christian
           Principle
           .
           Which
           Motives
           carry
           with
           them
           a
           Prospect
           of
           the
           Continuance
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           if
           not
           for
           Liberties
           sake
           .
           But
           the
           Bishop
           believes
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           would
           not
           have
           us
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           he
           did
           weakly
           to
           tell
           us
           so
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           of
           us
           to
           take
           his
           Advertisement
           ,
           that
           our
           Liberty
           hangs
           but
           by
           slender
           Threads
           ,
           and
           a
           
             Reason
             of
             State
          
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Right
           or
           Christianity
           ;
           which
           certainly
           is
           not
           to
           bespeak
           this
           
             Considerable
             Party
          
           to
           the
           advantage
           of
           the
           Government
           :
           And
           for
           which
           I
           think
           the
           Bishop
           a
           very
           moderate
           States-man
           ,
           and
           the
           Government
           as
           little
           beholding
           to
           his
           Politicks
           as
           we
           are
           to
           his
           Charity
           .
           However
           ,
           we
           will
           have
           a
           better
           Opinion
           of
           our
           Superiors
           Regards
           to
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           conclude
           that
           their
           Inclination
           equals
           their
           Discretion
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           Judgment
           as
           well
           as
           Prudence
           is
           of
           that
           side
           .
           Let
           the
           Bishop
           say
           what
           he
           pleases
           .
           And
           tho'
           he
           deserves
           it
           not
           at
           my
           Hands
           ,
           I
           could
           almost
           perswade
           my self
           to
           think
           that
           he
           does
           not
           begrudge
           us
           ,
           and
           means
           not
           so
           loosly
           as
           he
           writes
           .
           But
           be
           it
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           
             That
             God
             that
             has
             upheld
             us
             by
             hit
             free
             Spirit
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             through
             many
             and
             
             great
             Afflictions
             ,
             we
             firmly
             believe
             will
             suffer
             nothing
             to
             attend
             us
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             work
             for
             his
             Glory
             and
             our
             Good
             ,
             if
             we
             continue
             stedfast
             to
             the
             End
             ,
             in
             the
             blessed
             way
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             wherein
             he
             has
             so
             often
             and
             signally
             Owned
             and
             Preserved
             us
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             Violence
             of
             Open
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             Treacherous
             and
             Restless
             Endeavours
             of
             False
             Friends
             .
          
        
         
           His
           16th
           Paragraph
           multiplies
           Reflection
           ,
           as
           before
           observed
           ,
           and
           Repeats
           what
           I
           have
           already
           largely
           answered
           ;
           particularly
           that
           we
           own
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           which
           he
           makes
           us
           to
           
             Wave
             ,
             Suppress
          
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           not
           to
           Confess
           ;
           and
           have
           express'd
           it
           even
           in
           the
           Paper
           ,
           he
           has
           faulted
           so
           much
           of
           Shortness
           ,
           and
           that
           more
           fully
           ,
           in
           all
           Points
           ,
           than
           in
           the
           Creed
           commonly
           called
           the
           Athenasian
           ;
           except
           that
           about
           the
           Trinity
           ,
           which
           seems
           to
           me
           less
           plain
           by
           that
           Copious
           way
           taken
           to
           explain
           It.
           
        
         
           He
           also
           says
           ,
           
             We
             Reject
             all
             Outward
             ,
             Positive
             Parts
             of
             Worship
             ,
          
           which
           we
           deny
           :
           For
           we
           own
           and
           use
           
             Prayer
             ,
             Preaching
          
           and
           
             Praising
             in
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           without
           which
           they
           cannot
           be
           Owned
           or
           Joined
           with
           ;
           for
           they
           cannot
           be
           so
           performed
           to
           Edification
           by
           a
           true
           Christian
           Worshipper
           ;
           since
           God
           ,
           
             who
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             will
             be
             Worshipped
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             
             Truth
             ,
          
           which
           Christ's
           Spirit
           must
           enable
           us
           to
           perform
           .
           And
           such
           Worshippers
           Only
           God
           the
           Father
           seeks
           to
           Worship
           him
           :
           Implying
           he
           regards
           not
           other
           Worshippers
           .
        
         
           But
           Especially
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           says
           ,
           
             we
             reject
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           We
           say
           we
           do
           not
           Reject
           but
           Disuse
           the
           Signs
           ,
           because
           we
           felt
           the
           
             Invisible
             Graces
          
           in
           
             our
             Souls
          
           they
           were
           Signs
           and
           Shadows
           of
           ;
           and
           therefore
           not
           in
           Disrespect
           to
           the
           Signs
           ,
           but
           in
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Divine
           Substance
           they
           shew
           forth
           ,
           we
           discontinue
           their
           use
           among
           us
           .
           They
           obtain'd
           place
           in
           the
           Infancy
           and
           Twi-light
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           in
           her
           more
           weak
           and
           Ceremonious
           time
           ,
           directing
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           that
           Inter-regnum
           between
           the
           Law
           and
           Gospel
           ,
           before
           the
           Dispensation
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           had
           Fully
           obtained
           Place
           and
           Preheminence
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           of
           this
           I
           have
           been
           already
           very
           particular
           .
        
         
           He
           grows
           warm
           in
           his
           17th
           Paragraph
           and
           Episcopal
           ;
           for
           he
           says
           ,
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             I
             again
          
           Require
           
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             will
             answer
             all
             your
          
           Secret
           Arts
           and
           Pretensions
           
             at
             Christ's
             Tribunal
          
           ,
           that
           you
           either
           Embrace
           and
           Profess
           the
           Entire
           Christian
           Truth
           ,
           
             in
             the
             Points
             wherein
             I
             have
             shewn
             you
             to
             be
             Defective
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             receive
             the
             Christian
          
           Seals
           or
           Badges
           ,
           Baptism
           
             and
             the
          
           Lord's
           Supper
           ;
           
             or
             
             else
             that
             you
          
           Desist
           
             to
             lay
             claim
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             Christians
             .
          
        
         
           But
           first
           I
           must
           return
           the
           Bishop
           
             his
             Secret
             Arts
             and
             Pretensions
          
           ,
           In
           all
           which
           he
           is
           Greviously
           Mistaken
           .
           For
           either
           I
           do
           not
           understand
           his
           meaning
           ,
           or
           I
           abhor
           it
           .
           Next
           ,
           be
           it
           known
           to
           him
           ,
           we
           
             Wave
             not
          
           ,
           we
           
             Suppress
             not
          
           ,
           but
           heartily
           Embrace
           and
           Profess
           before
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           all
           Points
           of
           Christian
           Doctrine
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           amply
           signified
           before
           upon
           this
           subject
           .
           And
           where
           the
           Bishop
           takes
           leave
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           he
           must
           excuse
           me
           if
           I
           leave
           him
           to
           keep
           company
           with
           it
           .
           We
           did
           not
           Entitle
           our
           Paper
           
             All
             Gospel-Truths
          
           ;
           but
           Gospel-Truths
           ,
           which
           extended
           so
           far
           as
           we
           were
           Tax'd
           with
           Error
           about
           those
           Truths
           :
           And
           yet
           he
           must
           have
           but
           a
           little
           Charity
           that
           will
           not
           allow
           a
           Believer
           and
           Follower
           of
           those
           Truths
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           .
           Nor
           indeed
           has
           the
           Bishop
           given
           us
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           he
           says
           we
           Wave
           or
           Suppress
           ,
           or
           told
           us
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           that
           
             One
             Churches
          
           Faith
           he
           would
           have
           us
           receive
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           Complained
           already
           .
           But
           that
           the
           Bishop
           
             should
             forbid
             us
             so
             much
             as
             to
             lay
             claim
             to
             the
             Name
             of
          
           Christians
           ,
           
             unless
             we
             will
             Practice
             what
             he
             calls
             the
          
           Seals
           or
           Badges
           
             of
             Christianity
          
           (
           which
           
           divers
           Churches
           in
           Christendom
           think
           he
           misuses
           )
           is
           very
           Uncharitable
           and
           Dogmatical
           .
           But
           besides
           what
           I
           have
           said
           at
           large
           in
           our
           Excuse
           and
           Defence
           in
           that
           Matter
           ,
           he
           produces
           not
           one
           Scripture
           that
           calls
           them
           either
           Seals
           or
           Badges
           .
           But
           yet
           there
           are
           other
           things
           that
           are
           so
           represented
           by
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           he
           takes
           no
           notice
           of
           .
           As
           Mat.
           16.
           24.
           where
           ,
           
             they
             that
             will
             he
             reputed
             Christ's
             Disciples
             must
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
             and
             follow
             him
             .
          
           Christ's
           Cross
           is
           a
           Christians
           Badge
           and
           Seal
           of
           Discipleship
           .
           Again
           ,
           John
           13.
           35.
           
           He
           said
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             By
             this
             shall
             all
             Men
             know
             that
             ye
             are
             my
             Disciples
             if
             ye
             love
             one
             another
             .
          
           Likewise
           Mat.
           25.
           34
           ,
           35
           ,
           36.
           
           The
           Distinguishing
           Character
           of
           the
           last
           Day
           is
           not
           Water
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Outward
           Supper
           ,
           but
           
             Love
             ,
             Mercy
          
           and
           
             Compassion
             ;
             Bowels
          
           and
           Charity
           ;
           not
           being
           Ashamed
           or
           Afraid
           of
           Owning
           and
           Helping
           the
           Lord's
           Servants
           in
           their
           Afflictions
           ,
           viz.
           
             I
             was
             an
             Hungry
             and
             ye
             gave
             Me
             Meat
             :
             I
             was
             Thirsty
             and
             ye
             gave
             Me
             Drink
             :
             I
             was
             a
             Stranger
             and
             ye
             took
             Me
             in
             :
             Naked
             and
             ye
             Cloathed
             Me
             :
             I
             was
             Sick
             and
             ye
             visited
             Me
             :
             I
             was
             in
             Prison
             and
             ye
             came
             unto
             Me.
          
           This
           is
           the
           Christian
           Badge
           that
           will
           be
           Recognized
           by
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           at
           the
           last
           day
           :
           We
           
           have
           his
           own
           Word
           for
           It.
           In
           all
           which
           ,
           He
           is
           so
           far
           from
           mentioning
           either
           of
           the
           other
           Badges
           that
           Luke
           13.
           
           He
           brings
           in
           the
           Unhappy
           ,
           that
           are
           on
           his
           left
           hand
           ,
           using
           this
           Argument
           to
           engage
           him
           to
           receive
           them
           into
           blessedness
           ,
           viz.
           
             We
             have
          
           Eaten
           and
           Drank
           
             in
             thy
             Presence
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             taught
             in
             our
             Streets
             .
          
           A
           plain
           Instance
           they
           had
           the
           use
           of
           such
           Ordinances
           as
           the
           Bishop
           reputes
           Badges
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           as
           plain
           that
           such
           Pleas
           would
           not
           do
           :
           For
           behold
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           says
           unto
           them
           in
           the
           Parable
           ,
           
             I
             know
             you
             not
             ,
             depart
             from
             me
             ye
             workers
             of
             Iniquity
             !
          
           I
           recommend
           the
           perusal
           of
           the
           following
           Verses
           to
           my
           Reader
           ,
           which
           confirm
           my
           sense
           of
           the
           Text
           :
           For
           He
           spoke
           to
           an
           outside
           People
           that
           counted
           themselves
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           were
           observers
           of
           Meats
           and
           Drinks
           ,
           and
           
             Divers
             Washings
          
           :
           And
           that
           which
           was
           Doctrine
           and
           Caution
           then
           ,
           is
           Doctrine
           and
           Caution
           now
           ;
           for
           Truth
           holds
           the
           same
           to
           the
           End.
           
        
         
           I
           might
           add
           ,
           Holiness
           for
           a
           
             Characteristick
             ,
             without
             which
             no
             Man
             shall
             ever
             see
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           And
           that
           
             neither
             Circumcision
             availeth
             any
             thing
             nor
             Uncircumcision
             ,
             but
             a
          
           New
           Creature
           ,
           Gal.
           6.
           
           Also
           the
           Fruits
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           Chap.
           5.
           among
           which
           there
           is
           not
           one
           
           word
           about
           
             Water
             -
             Baptism
          
           or
           the
           
             Outward
             Supper
          
           ,
           with
           many
           more
           Passages
           that
           are
           Close
           and
           Cogent
           .
        
         
           His
           18th
           and
           last
           Paragraph
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             He
             will
             not
             judge
             us
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           whole
           Paper
           is
           but
           one
           Continued
           Judgment
           of
           us
           .
           But
           ,
           
             from
             God
          
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           
             and
             as
             his
             Minister
             he
             bids
             us
             Judge
             our selves
             .
          
           First
           ,
           We
           thank
           God
           we
           are
           before-hand
           with
           the
           Bishop
           ,
           having
           Judged
           our selves
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           the
           Judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           have
           right
           to
           Judge
           others
           according
           to
           that
           Judgment
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           We
           have
           no
           proof
           that
           the
           Bishop
           speaks
           from
           God
           to
           us
           :
           Nor
           can
           I
           tell
           how
           he
           should
           ,
           that
           does
           not
           acknowledge
           the
           Inspeaking
           Word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Soul.
           Thirdly
           ,
           For
           his
           being
           God's
           Minister
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           shewn
           us
           his
           Commission
           yet
           ,
           and
           I
           fear
           it
           will
           not
           be
           from
           Heaven
           when
           ever
           he
           does
           .
           But
           if
           my
           Reader
           will
           take
           the
           pains
           of
           perusing
           this
           very
           Paragraph
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           only
           see
           a
           Judging
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Bishop
           holds
           out
           abusing
           of
           us
           to
           the
           last
           ,
           rendring
           us
           as
           bad
           as
           bad
           can
           be
           ,
           viz.
           That
           we
           
             Subvert
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             equal
             our
             Conceits
             to
             the
             Divine
             Oracles
             ,
             Using
             and
             Disusing
             what
             Parts
             of
             God's
             Instituted
             Worship
             we
             please
          
           ;
           adding
           ,
           
             I
             will
             not
             Interpose
             
             your
             making
          
           Gain
           your
           Godliness
           .
           But
           as
           I
           have
           already
           taken
           ample
           notice
           of
           this
           Charge
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           of
           his
           Irreligious
           Slant
           at
           our
           Sincerity
           than
           this
           ,
           That
           I
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           tell
           the
           Bishop
           what
           Tribe
           of
           Men
           in
           Christendom
           it
           is
           that
           have
           long
           made
           Gain
           their
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           the
           Pretence
           of
           it
           their
           Worldly
           Inheritance
           ;
           since
           he
           has
           been
           so
           much
           more
           Sensibly
           instructed
           in
           this
           Affair
           than
           my self
           :
           But
           one
           thing
           I
           am
           sure
           of
           ,
           that
           if
           Gain
           and
           not
           Godliness
           was
           our
           Motive
           to
           be
           the
           People
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           mightily
           Mistook
           our
           way
           
             when
             we
             left
             the
             Bishops
          
           :
           For
           
             Afflictions
             ,
             Spoiles
             ,
             Prisons
             ,
             Banishments
             ,
          
           yea
           ,
           and
           Death
           it self
           have
           attended
           us
           since
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           manifest
           his
           Truth
           to
           us
           :
           And
           if
           under
           all
           those
           Calamitys
           that
           have
           followed
           us
           since
           we
           were
           a
           People
           ,
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           our
           Unfashionable
           Profession
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           or
           any
           else
           is
           so
           Unnatural
           ,
           as
           to
           envy
           us
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           upon
           our
           honest
           Industry
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           that
           which
           is
           an
           Effect
           of
           God's
           Goodness
           ,
           the
           Reason
           and
           End
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           God
           forgive
           them
           .
           I
           could
           Enlarge
           upon
           this
           Topick
           ,
           but
           time
           would
           fail
           ,
           and
           the
           Discourse
           swell
           beyond
           Bounds
           ,
           as
           indeed
           it
           hath
           already
           beyond
           my
           Expectation
           :
           for
           which
           
           I
           should
           Excuse
           my self
           to
           my
           Reader
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Simply
           from
           the
           Regard
           I
           had
           to
           the
           Bishop's
           Sheet
           ,
           since
           that
           could
           not
           have
           deserved
           this
           Notice
           from
           me
           ,
           but
           might
           have
           been
           answered
           as
           Concisely
           as
           that
           was
           written
           ,
           had
           I
           only
           considered
           his
           Undertaking
           and
           Treatment
           ,
           and
           not
           my
           Readers
           Satisfaction
           ,
           in
           the
           better
           Knowledge
           of
           our
           so
           much
           Misrepresented
           Perswasion
           :
           Especially
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           where
           of
           late
           I
           had
           occasion
           so
           Generally
           to
           Travel
           ,
           and
           the
           Bishop's
           Paper
           hath
           been
           I
           suppose
           as
           Generally
           Disperst
           .
           I
           owe
           it
           therefore
           to
           My
           Profession
           ,
           to
           My Self
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Country
           ,
           to
           Vindicate
           the
           One
           ,
           and
           to
           Express
           my
           Christian
           Regard
           and
           Acknowledgment
           to
           the
           Other
           ;
           having
           received
           a
           more
           than
           common
           Civility
           from
           the
           Inhabitants
           in
           General
           :
           To
           whom
           I
           wish
           ,
           as
           to
           my
           own
           Soul
           ,
           the
           Saving
           Knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           :
           That
           Christians
           Indeed
           and
           
             at
             Heart
          
           They
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           their
           Creator
           ,
           and
           the
           Eternal
           Salvatiou
           of
           their
           Souls
           ,
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           alone
           Redeemer
           ,
           and
           to
           whom
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           be
           all
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           ,
           Thanksgiving
           and
           Praise
           ,
           World
           without
           End.
           
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           and
           Sold
           by
           T.
           Sowle
           ,
           next
           Door
           to
           the
           Meeting-House
           ,
           in
           White-Hart-Court
           ,
           in
           Gracious-Street
           .
           And
           at
           the
           Bible
           in
           Leaden-Hall-Street
           ,
           near
           the
           Market
           ,
           1698.
           
        
         
           SAmuel
           Fisher's
           Works
           ,
           in
           Folio
           .
        
         
           The
           Works
           of
           the
           Long
           ,
           Mournful
           ,
           and
           Sorrowful
           Distressed
           Isaac
           Pennington's
           ,
           
             in
             Folio
          
           .
        
         
           William
           
           Bayly's
           Works
           ,
           Quarto
           .
        
         
           The
           Works
           of
           that
           Memorable
           and
           Ancient
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Stephen
             Crisp
          
           ;
           containing
           also
           a
           Journal
           of
           his
           Life
           ,
           giving
           an
           Account
           of
           his
           Convincement
           ,
           Travels
           ,
           Labours
           ,
           and
           Sufferings
           in
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
           Price
           Bound
           5
           s.
           
        
         
           A
           Collection
           of
           the
           several
           Writings
           and
           Faithful
           Testimonies
           of
           that
           suffering
           Servant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           patient
           Follower
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           
             Humphry
             Smith
          
           .
           Price
           Bound
           2
           s.
           6.
           d.
           
        
         
           A
           Collection
           of
           certain
           Epistles
           and
           Testimonies
           of
           Divine
           Consolation
           ,
           Experience
           ,
           and
           Doctrine
           :
           Written
           by
           that
           Faithful
           ,
           Patient
           and
           Long-suffering
           Servant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             William
             Bennit
          
           .
           Price
           Bound
           1
           s.
           8
           d.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Memory
           of
           the
           Righteous
           Revived
           ,
           being
           a
           brief
           Collection
           of
           the
           Books
           and
           Written
           Epistles
           of
           
             John
             Camm
          
           and
           
             John
             Audland
          
           :
           Together
           with
           several
           Testimonies
           relating
           to
           those
           two
           Faithful
           Labourers
           .
           Price
           Bound
           2
           s.
           
        
         
           Truth
           Vindicated
           ,
           by
           the
           Faithful
           Testimony
           and
           Writings
           of
           the
           Innocent
           Servant
           and
           Handmaid
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             Elisabeth
             Bathurst
          
           ,
           Deceased
           .
           Price
           Bound
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           Substantially
           Asserted
           ;
           being
           an
           Apology
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           People
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           concerning
           those
           Two
           Heads
           .
           By
           
             Robert
             Barclay
          
           .
           Price
           Bound
           1
           s.
           
        
         
           A
           Catechism
           and
           Confession
           of
           Faith.
           By
           
             R.
             Barclay
          
           .
           Price
           Bound
           9
           d.
           
        
         
           No
           Cross
           ,
           No
           Crown
           .
           A
           Discourse
           shewing
           the
           Nature
           and
           Discipline
           of
           the
           Holy
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           .
           By
           
             W.
             Penn.
          
           In
           Two
           Parts
           .
           The
           Fifth
           Edition
           .
           Price
           3
           s.
           
        
         
           An
           Address
           to
           Protestants
           of
           all
           Perswasions
           ;
           more
           especially
           the
           Magistracy
           and
           Clergy
           ,
           for
           the
           Promotion
           of
           Virtue
           and
           Charity
           .
           In
           Two
           Parts
           .
           By
           
             W.
             Penn
          
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           .
           The
           Second
           Edition
           ,
           Corrected
           and
           Enlarged
           .
           Price
           Bound
           1
           s.
           6
           d.